Internet Archive
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Hello Sabri Zain (not you? sign in or log out)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "In a Corner of Asia: Being Tales and Impressions of Men and Things in the ..."

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



I 




i ^•-' 



i 



1 1 



--•rff r; T ITT 




''THE OVFsli 




fFherf are the ^^Ends of the Empire''? and 
vphich are the Olifer-Seas ? At ** the Ends " of one 
may arise the beginnings of other Empires to come. 
It is notorious that '^herel>er an English-speaking 
community settles and opens up ne^ lands, it speedily 
speaks for itself as a Centre ; and so rapid is the 
growth of the great Colonies^ that Ministers to-day 
'writing despatches to Dependencies d)>er~seasj receiloe 
their ambers from nations to-morrow. 

But great as is the growth of the Empire and the 
enterprise of its peoples y the new native-born literatures 
take years to germinate and generations to arri')>e. 
Thence comes it that often "we do not understand the 
atmospheres of the new English-speaking peoples^ and 
often misunderstand the problems^ the ambitions^ the 
attitudes y befitting them as new races. And "vohile 
the British Empire grows richer daily in patriotic 
fervours y in speeches^ in splendour y in cant^ and in 
the oracular assurances of Statesmeny the English 
people seeks to understand its cousins by the inter* 
change of cablegramSy by debates, and by all the 
ambiguities of official memoranda. 
\ It iSy hffweloery the artist's "work to bring the people 
of his nation and their atmosphere before the eyes of 
another. It is the artist alonCy great or smally Mpho^ 
by repealing and interpreting the life around him, 
maizes it lining to the rest of the 'world. And the 
artist is generally absent ! In the case of the English 
in Indiay ten years ago, 'while the literature of 
information 'was plentifuly the artist 'was absent; 
Mr. Kjpling arr^ed and discolfered modern India to 



r 



The . . 
Overseas 
Library . 



IN A CORNER OF ASIA 



^ 



Xtdt ot tbe Series. 



I. THE IPANE. 

'Every page is instinct with subtle grace 
and beauty.' — Saturday Review. 

II. THE CAPTAIN OF THE LOCUSTS. 

* The studies of native life strike us as 
being better than almost anything of the 
kind that has been written about Africa.' 
—Pall Mall Gazette. 

III. IN GUIANA WILDS. 

' No lover of adventures will call the book 
dull. Mr Rodway . . . can tell a good 
story. ' — Spectator. 

'Opens up a new world.' — Sun. 

' Falls not far short of being a little master- 
piece.' — Star. 

IV. THE WELL-SINKERS. 
V. IN A CORNER OF ASIA. 



Other Volumes in Preparation. 



HUGH CLIFFORD 
W 

AUTHOR OF ' IN COURT AND KAMPONG,* ' STUDIES IN BROWN HUMANITY,' 

' SINCE THE BEGINNING,' ETC., ETC. 



IN A CORNER OF ASIA 



BEING 



^ale0 and Jmpreaafona of ^en and V^hUxQB in 
the ^alai2 penineula 



i^ 



^ J ^ J J 



V -^ -> 






LONDON 
T. FISHER UNWIN 

PATERNOSTER SQUARE 



M DCCC XCIX 

OVERSEAS LIBRARY 






"7 • • 



• t. ^ • ♦ • 












I 



PREFACE 

Of these Malayan tales and sketches four have 
already made their appearance in the pages of 
magazines. * At the Court of PelSsu ' was originally 
published in Temple Bar^ *The Death-March of 
Kfilop SOmbing' and *A Daughter of the Muham- 
madans ' in the pages of Blackwood^ and * The Story 
of Ram Singh * in Macmillan's Magazine, My thanks 
are due to the editors and proprietors of the above 
periodicals for the permission which they have given 
to me to reprint these stories. 

The Malays and the forest lands in which they 
have their home have been to me objects of long 
and loving personal observation, and it has been my 
aim in this, as in my former books, to make others 
of my race-mates acquainted with the men and 
things which have had for me a powerful fascination. 
With hardly an exception, the tales contained in 
this book are true in nearly every detail, the 
mise en sckne of all has been faithfully reproduced 
from a study of real localities in the Peninsula, 
and since I have striven throughout to convey a 
picture of realities, not merely to write fiction, it 

284207 



Preface 

is possible that I may occasionally have sacrificed 
dramatic effects in the cause of truth. The de- 
scriptions of native character, of customs, manners, 
superstitions and social practices owe nothing at all 
to my imagination. In writing of them I have tried 
to draw things as I have seen and known them, and 
in painting the pictures of scenery which are scattered 
so lavishly up and down this sleepy, sun -steeped 
land, I believe myself to have shown a fidelity to 
my models no less scrupulous. 

That I shall ever really succeed in conveying to 
stay-at-home folk* any true idea of the unfrequented 
places through which I have roamed widely, or of 
the strange people among whom I have lived so long, 

1 dare not hope ; for many even of those who have 
seen with their own eyes the Peninsula and its brown 
inhabitants have failed to understand, and where the 
gift of sight has proved powerless how should mere 

^ printed words be of any avail ? None the less, since 
my brown friends and their surroundings have been 
to me things very real and very lovable, these tales 
have written themselves, bringing me much pleasure 
in their fashioning, and if they serve to pass an idle 
hour for others, they will have achieved, perhaps, the 
only object for which they are fitted. 

HUGH CLIFFORD. 

2 Egerton Mansions, London, S.W. 

Jtily 17M, 1899. 

vi 



CONTENTS 



' I have seen phantoms there that were as men, 
And men that were as phantoms flit and roam.' 

The City of Dreadful Night. 

PAGE 

I. AT THE COURT OF PELfesU .... 3 

II. THE DEATH-MARCH OF KtrLOP st^MBING . 65 

III. IN THE CENTRAL GAOL .... 99 

IV. A DAUGHTER OF. THE MUHAMMADANS . . 1 39 

V. THE STORY OF RAM SINGH . . . . 171 

VL *THE WAGES OF SIN ' 197 

Vn. ALFRED HUXLEY's RIDE . . . . 217 

VIII. THE VIGIL OF PA* T^TA, THE THIEF . . 253 

• • 

Vll 



AT THE (/:)URT OF PfiL^SU 



• • • J • * 






IN A CORNER OF ASIA 



V _ V 



AT THE COURT OF PELESU 

Chapter I 

' Ragged and tanned, and standing alone, 

Set with their backs to the wall, 
With teeth locked tight to strangle a groan. 

The youngest amongst us all ; 
With hands hard clenched for the coming fight, 

With eyes that glisten and shine. 
With nerves drawn taut and with arms grip'd tight, 

The foremost skirmishing line.' 

A SCENE near the coast on the eastern 
l\ slope of the Malay Peninsula. A broad 
river, measuring near two miles across, its waters 
running white in the aching mid-day heat; 
numerous islets, covered with greenery of 
many shades, all motionless in the hot, still 
air, each frond of the cocoanut trees stretching 
impotent arms to heaven in a mute prayer for 
coolness. On the right bank of the river, the 
clustering thatched roofs of a large Malay 
village, many of the houses extending far out 

3 






. ....... Thd. 'Overseas Library 



•• • •**••• 



over the waters on the piles which support 
them. Around the feet of these piles innumer- 
able boats of many sorts, shapes, and sizes, 
moored in inextricable confusion ; and all 
things throwing shadows against the white 
sunlight as hard as if cut out of black papery^' 
Such was the capital of the Independent 
Native State of Pelesu, which some years 
ago was inhabited by a Malay king of the 
old school, some unimportant people, and Mr 
John N orris, political agent. 

The King's village consisted of one long lane, 
running parallel to the river bank for a distance 
of something over a quarter of a mile, from 
'^ which various footpaths straggled off, through 
narrow openings, into the closely-clustering 
native compounds in the vicinity. The street 
was unmetalled, but the red and dusty earth 
had been beaten smooth and hard by the 
passage of innumerable bare feet. This main 
thoroughfare was lined on either hand by 
native houses and Chinese shops of varying 
and irregular shape and size, which matched 
one another only in the materials of which 
they were constructed, and in the air of dis- 
order and neglect which pervaded them one 
and all. At one end of the street, in an open 
space facing a rickety landing-stage, a brick 
mosque, glaringly whitewashed, received, re- 

4 



^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

fracted, and redoubled the heat of the fierce 
sunlight. Half-way up the village, and stand- 
ing a little back from the road in another open 
space, a whitewashed, green-shuttered bunga- 
low, of European type, stood in a neglected 
garden. At the far end of the village a larger 
stone building of Chinese design showed its 
bare windows and its slate roof over an eight- 
foot wall of stone, patched here and there with 
a yard or two of bamboo fencing, the whole 
grown upon by creepers like drapery. 

All these buildings were the property of the 
King, the mosque and the neglected bungalow 
serving to mark a period in his reign when, 
after a short visit to the neighbouring British 
colony, he had for a space devoted to public 
works some portions of the funds which were 
more usually employed in ministering to his 
personal pleasures, and to those of the ladies 
of his extensive harem. The third and largest 
building was of older date, and represented the 
result of a Chinese builder's efforts to con- 
struct a palace worthy of a great monarch. 

Both the bungalow and the old palace were 
inhabited by wives of the King — ladies of rank 
whom he had thought it impolitic to divorce, 
but whose faded charms had long ceased to 
hold his fickle heart in any semblance of 
bondage. Occasionally the King visited these 

5 



The Overseas Library 

ladies, and they not infrequently sent him 
presents of food in brass trays, covered with 
brilliant yellow cloths, borne by many maidens, 
and shielded from the sunlight by the silken 
spread of state umbrellas. None the less, the 
King did not grace either of his more civilised 
houses with the light of his presence. His 
habits were curious, even for an Oriental king 
— whose ways are apt to be unconventional in 
many respects — and he resembled the gentle- 
men whose names sometimes figure in the 
police reports, in that, like them, he had no 
fixed place of abode. 

On the side of the main street nearest to the 
river there were about a dozen squalid huts, whose 
wattled walls and thatched roofs differed in no 
respect from the native shops and hovels which 
adjoined them. But all these huts belonged to 
the King, and in any one of them he might or 
might not be found at any given hour of the 
day or night. Sometimes three or four of 
these royal residences adjoined one another, 
and were so arranged that the King could make 
his way from one house to another without 
attracting public notice by walking up and 
down the street on which they abutted. 

In each of these huts, it was understood, 

dwelt a lady who occupied the proud position 

of concubine to the King. The houses were 

6 



In a Corner of Asia 

crammed with women, most of them nominally 
attendants upon the wives of the monarch. 
Some, of course, were merely cooks or waiting- 
women, but the vast majority were devoted 
to the King's more immediate service. When 
once the monarch entered the doors of one of 
these rabbit-warrens, where no other man was 
suffered to set foot, he was apt to be lost to 
the sight of his loyal subjects for days, or even 
weeks at a time, the affairs of his country being 
left meanwhile to take care of themselves, 
while the State itself drifted placidly to de- 
struction. 

An indolent European monarch may perhaps 
seek comfort in the thought ^Aprh mot le 
deluge!' but the fact that he realises that a 
flood of troubles is impending shows that he 
has devoted some time and thought to the 
affairs of his kingdom. But for an Oriental 
ruler even such a languid effort as this argues 
a keener interest in the condition of his subjects, 
and a greater expenditure of energy than he 
can well spare from his intimate pleasures, 
provided that his harem and his opium-pipe 
are sufficiently filled. Thus it is that in the 
East, things — ^and very awful things at that — 
often go on for years, all concerned being 
apparently satisfied that the prevailing con- 
ditions will last for ever. Then, upon a certain 

7 



The Overseas Library 

day, the deluge comes down, as though one had 
upset the sea, and evil-mannered native kings 
and hopelessly rotten native institutions, jostle 
one another on the surface of the flood. 

In the State of PelSsu, at the time of which 
I write, the storm, which had long been brew- 
ing, was very near its breaking. Many things 
foretold that clearly enough, and it should have 
needed no very prophetic vision to recognise in 
Mr John Norris, political agent, the stormy 
petrel, the forerunner of the tempest. 

Jack Norris was, at this time, one of the 
many nameless Englishmen who, all unknown 
and uncared for by their sheltered fellow- 
countrymen in far-off England, are to be found 
scattered broadcast over the East at the courts 
of such independent native rulers as our hungry 
European acquisitiveness has so far suffered to 
escape ' protection,' which is one of the official 
^ euphonisms for * annexation.' These men form 
the first line of skirmishers in the mighty army 
of England's empire. They are cast as bread 
upon the waters ; and if any lily-white duck — 
in the shape of some native potentate who has 
yet much to learn of England's methods — 
comes and gobbles them up, Great Britain 
annexes or * protects' the land in which they 
died, and moves one step forward over their 
mutilated remains. 

8 



In a Comer of Asia 

In modern India the political agent is more 
or less * a curled and oiled Assyrian bull/ but 
in Further India, and in frontier states through- 
out the East, there are few harder or more 
thankless billets than that of an agent at a 
native court. These posts are poorly paid, 
because pay .in the East is largely a matter 
of age and of seniority in the service, and the 
elder men, who have made their mark, are old 
birds who are far too full of wisdom to be caught 
with the chaff of an agent's billet. On the 
other hand, those seniors who have never 
scored their notch, are usually amiable imbeciles «* 
who cannot be trusted to do the work. Ac- 
cordingly the agencies go to the younger 
generation ; and as there is an element of 
danger in most of these posts, they are eagerly 
scrambled for by the boys with pluck and 
brains. 

It is a curious trait in the character of most 
Englishmen, that a prospect of danger always 
casts a certain glamour over things which, for 
that very reason and for many others, are 
eminently unpleasant to the eye of common 
sense. This glamour, it is only fair to add, 
often dies away entirely on the nearer approach 
of the danger from which it is derived, and the 
Englishman will then, not infrequently, turn 
and run. Such things have been. Some have 

9 



The Overseas Library 

been hushed up, and others, which have come 
to light, have been elaborately explained away, 
or else we have all declined to see them, since 
they tend to disprove the theory we universally 
hold, that all inhabitants of Great Britain are 
brave. Nevertheless, given an Englishman 
with his back to the wall, and who is thus pre- 
vented from making use of his legs, and it is 
ordained that he should fight as no other man 
can fight. The political agent, from his position 
as an isolated white man in a foreign land, 
where he is usually totally unsupported by any 
show of force, has his back to the wall as a 
permanent arrangement, and he accordingly 
generally shows good sport, and makes a 
pretty fight of it when he finds himself at last 
in the inevitable tight place. 

The State of PSlesu had long been an eyesore 
to the British Government, and eventually the 
evil deeds of the King gathered sufficient weight 
to turn the slow wheels on which runs the ad- 
ministration of one of the most ponderous 
nations of the earth. Treaty negotiations were 
started with a view to establishing some sort 
of control over PelSsuand its irresponsible ruler, 
but as the State was somewhat inaccessible, 
and the King a skilful procrastinator, this was 
a stage of the proceedings which occupied many 
months. The Government, therefore, looked 

lO 



In a Corner of Asia 

about for a young officer possessed of a good 
knowledge of the natives and of the vernacular, 
a tough constitution and a slender stipend, all 
of which qualifications were found united in the 
person of young Jack N orris. Accordingly, he 
was sent to Pelesu, and when the negotiations 
were completed, and the treaty signed, he con- 
tinued to perform the duties of political agent. 

He was lodged in a native hut, the front of 
which abutted on the main street, while the 
back premises straggled out over the river, on 
half a hundred crazy wooden piles. This hut 
contained a bdlai^ or common-room, a square, 
inner apartment with a raised platform in its 
centre, on which Jack squatted to eat his rice, 
or to receive his native visitors. Opening out 
of this on the left hand was a bedroom, and at 
the back was a large square apartment, in which 
his native followers lived, and behind that again 
was the big kitchen in which food always 
seemed to be in process of preparation. 

Norris spent most of his time in the bedroom, 

which was oblong in shape, and looked through 

two narrow windows on to the river, which 

flowed by and under it. The furniture was not 

elaborate. The plank flooring was covered 

with straw-coloured matting made from the 

plaited leaves of the mengkHang palm, and a 

small mat and pillows spread beneath an enor- 

II 



The Overseas Library 

mous set of chintz bed-curtains — looped up by 
day — ^filled one side of the room. Near this lay 
half a hundred books tumbled together upon 
the floor, around a green earthenware jar which 
was used for the reception of Jack's cigarette 
ends and other similar i^bbish. Near the 
window stood a writing table, littered with 
papers, and two cane-bottomed chairs — the only 
signs of European civilisation in the place — 
were set close to it. In one corner of the room 
stood two leather portmanteaus, with some of 
Jack's clothes and his toilet requisites laid out 
neatly upon them. The raft moored at the 
steps, which led down from the kitchen door, 
at the back of the house, to the river, was the 
somewhat public and primitive bathing-place 
of the queer household of which Jack N orris 
was master. 

His followers consisted of about twenty 
Malays — ruffians who had come to Pelesu at 
the heels of N orris, with whom they had fore-, 
gathered in other parts of the Peninsula. They 
were all men who had known the bad old days 
before European ideas of right and wrong upset 
native notions of the fitness of things ; they all 
loved war, or thought that they did, which is 
often much the same thing ; and they all swore 
by Jack and believed in him intensely. 

Such was the position of things at PSlesu 

12 



In a Corner of Asia 

when the north-east monsoon began to break 
in November i8 — , closing the ports on the 
China Sea, and cutting off all communication 
with the outside world. 



Chapter II 

*Ifs ill sitting at Rome and striving wi' the Pope.' 

CUDDIE HeADRIGG. 

A WEEK or two before the mouth of the 
river was finally closed for the year by the 
threatening of the monsoon, Jack Norris lay 
stretched upon his mat with a cigarette between 
his lips and a novel in his hand. He was a short, 
very dark youngster of about three or four and 
twenty years of age. He was thick-set and 
very powerfully built, with sturdy legs, and 
arms on which the biceps stood up in knots. 
His features were rather broad and flat, with a 
mouth that shut like a trap, and the dogged 
strength of a dominant race in every hard line 
which early responsibility and an eastern climate 
had drawn upon his ugly face. He was clothed 
after the manner of Europeans in the Malay 
Peninsula during their hours of ease — in a short 
linen jacket, with sleeves reaching to the elbows, 
in loose linen drawers, and a broad native skirt 
or sdrong^ which might be huddled up about his 

13 



The Overseas Library 

waist, or suffered to drop to his ankles, or over 
his feet if the mosquitoes were annoying in their 
attention, at the owner's will. 

It was evening, and the room in which Norris 
lay was dimly lighted by a stinking oil lamp 
which stood on the matted floor at Jack's elbow. 
One or two Malays squatted at one end of the 
room, near the curtained door, chewing quids 
of areca-nut and talking together in low mur- 
murs. Through the narrow open windows 
the moonlight strove to penetrate, in spite of 
the greasy lamplight, and the hum of a thousand 
busy insects, varied by the occasional clear note 
of a night-jar, was borne upon the pure night 
air. The surroundings in which he found 
himself had grown so familiar to Jack Norris, 
that Thackeray's brilliant description of the file 
at Gaunt House, at which dear Becky scored 
her glittering, short-lived triumph, in the book 
that he was reading for the hundredth time, 
struck no note of incongruity in his mind. One 
half of his brain unconsciously assimilated the 
trivial talk of the Malays near the doorway, 
while the other half took in the familiar words 
of his book. 

Presently someone came to the door and said 
a few words in a low voice to one of the Malays 
who was seated near it. 

* There is a Chinaman who would come into 

14 



In a Corner of Asia 

thy presence, T^an,' said the latter, turning to 
Norris. 

* Bid him enter/ said Jjick, sitting up and 
laying his book down beside him. 

The curtains in the doorway were put aside 
and an old Chinaman entered. He saluted 
Norris, and then seated himself cross-legged 
on the floor near the foot of the mat. He was 
a long-boned, sunken-cheeked, deeply-wrinkled 
old creature, with a slender pig-tail, composed 
almost entirely of silk, hanging from the sparse 
grey hairs on his scalp. His shoulders were 
bowed by a permanent stoop, and he brought 
with him that peculiar smell of roasted coffee 
and chocolate which, combined with a strange 
closeness of the atmosphere that surrounds 
him, always denotes the confirmed opium- 
smoker. 

* What is the news } ' asked Jack, speaking 
in Malay, and employing the usual native 
interrogative greeting. 

* The news is good,' rejoined the visitor, 
speaking in the same language, and making 
use of the formal reply, which is as empty 
of meaning as the * Quite well, thank you,' 
of the confirmed invalid. 

These greetings over, the Chinaman shook 
himself, glanced over his shoulder at the 
Malays near the door, and said uneasily, — 

15 



The Overseas Library 

* There is a thing that I would say unto 
thee, THau! 

* Speak on/ said Norris; * these men are 
mine own people. Have no fear.' 

* I come to thee craving aid, THan^ resumed 
the Chinaman. * I am exceeding troubled. I 
have a wife.' 

* I pity thee ! ' interposed Norris, sympa- 
thetically. 

* She is a good woman, very fair to see, 
and moreover she is virtuous,* continued the 
Chinaman. 

'That is strange! It is difficult to find 
such a one,' said Jack, who knew something 
of Oriental morals. * Speak on.' 

*Yes,' assented the Chinaman — *yes, it is 

strange that she is what she is ; the more so, 

seeing that her beauty is indeed great, and 

that the King desireth her. It is in this wise. 

She was married to me some four years agone, 

and I have had by her two children, boys, and 

she and I are happy, living together in love. 

Does it seem strange to thee, THan, that one 

who is young and beautiful should love me, 

who am neither the one nor the other ? Yet 

she, who is my wife, loveth me, and will have 

naught of the King or his presents. The 

THan knows the ways of the King. He 

dwelleth often in the house of his concubine, 

i6 



In a Corner of Asia 

Che' L^yang, the which adjoins mine own. 
Upon a certain day the King, peeping 
through the wattled walls which divide my 
house from that of his concubine, espied my 
wife playing with the men-children, my sons, 
and from that time he hath sought many 
means to seduce her from me. He sent first 
an aged crone of his household to make known 
. to her his passion ; but she, on hearing the 
words of the old woman, raised so great a 
tumult of angry screamings that the hag fled 
in fear of me. Then, later, the King sent 
diamonds and fine raiment, such as women 
love, by the hands of certain of his armed 
youths, choosing for the purpose an hour when 
I was absent from my house. But she, my 
wife, received the youths with evil words, and 
threw the King's gifts forth into the mire of 
the street, so that the silks were soiled and the 
very lustre of the diamonds was dimmed. 

* Thereafter my wife boarded up the crevice 
in the wall through which the King was wont 
to watch her ; but in the night the boarding 
was torn away. 

* Thou askest, T^n^ why the King hath not 

seized her by force, as he seized the wife of 

Ahmad of P Alau Aur, and the wife of Chi On, the 

Keh trader. Tilatty men speak of thee as the 

pen-dwar pHteh — -the white antidote — and but for 
B 17 



The Overseas Library 

that medicine many a man had suffered death 
and worse in PSlSsu since thy coming. And I, 
also, but for thee, had lost either life or honour. 
It is thy presence, and the fear of those who 
sent thee hither, which causeth the King to 
employ stealth and stratagem where, in past 
days, he was wont to use force. Now come I 
hither to thee crying and weeping, secretly 
and by night, hoping that thou wilt aid and 
protect me, and the woman my wife, and the 
men-children my two little sons. Both I and 
my wife are British subjects. Long have we 
dwelt in PSl&u, but our birthplace is in the 
colony. We, therefore, are thine own people, 
and we trust in thee with a thousand, thousand 
hopes.' 

' If thou so desirest,' said Norris, * I will 
speak with the King on this matter.' 

*Nay, THan, I pray thee do not so!' cried 
the Chinaman, aghast at the mere suggestion. 

* Nay, I pray thee, for in very truth I should 
die at the hands of the King did he but know 
that I had had speech with thee.' 

*If that be so,' said Norris, 'the better 
course were for thee and thine to quit PSlSsu, 
and seek refuge in the colony.' 

*That also I cannot do,' said the Chinaman ; 

* my business is here in P6l&u, and were I to 
quit it both my children and my wife would die 

i8 



In a Corner of Asia 

of famine. That may not be. Also the mouth 
of the river closeth to-morrow or the day after ; 
who can tell when the winds of the monsoon 
will descend upon us ? No — I cannot quit 
PSlSsu now, but I will do so when the river- 
mouth is once more open, if all then be well. I 
have sought thee only that thou mightest know 
the heavy things which I and mine are bearmg 
at the hands of the King ; and that knowing 
thou shouldest aid me if occasion ariseth.' 
'That will I do and willingly,' said Norris. 

* It is a little thing. But the words of the men 
of old times are true when they say : *' It is 
well to be economical before thy substance is 
wasted, and to be upon thy guard before thou 
art smitten." It were in truth better to suffer 
me to speak with the King now, and so save 
thee and thine and mine and me from trouble 
yet to come.' 

* I dare not suffer it, THan — I dare not ! ' 
cried the Chinaman, once more. ' Didst thou 
but speak, I would be as one already dead. I 
pray thee, think not of it I ' 

* It is enough ! ' said Norris, discontentedly. 

* It is enough ! Have no fear — I will hold my 
peace, though I doubt not that evil things will 
result But now return thee to thy dwelling, 
and if trouble assaileth thee, come thou to me 
in the hour of thy need.' 

19 



The Overseas Library 

The Chinaman salaamed, rose, and with- 
drew. It is not customary to offer any verbal 
thanks in Malay. When one is thanked by a 
xj native it is silently, and by deeds, not noisily 
and in words, as amongst ourselves. It may 
be open to doubt, however, whether the former 
method, rarely though it be employed, is 
not, on the whole, superior to the profuse use 
of the latter, to which we are all so well accus- 
tomed in the west — wordy thanks which, in 
the majority of cases, mean little enough. 

When Che* Ah Ku, the Chinaman, had 
departed, Norris called Raja Haji Hamid, the 
chief of his followers, to his side, and the two 
sat talking far into the night 

Rija Haji was a man who, on the other side 
of the Peninsula, had won for himself an 
astonishing reputation for courage, and a very 
evil name for other qualities which, by no 
stretch of the imagination, and from no con- 
ceivable point of view, could possibly be re- 
garded as virtues. He had been one of the 
most reckless and untamed of a lawless race 
of rdjas in an independent Native State before 
the advent of the white men reduced things to 
the dull monotony of order, and thus he had 
acquired a knowledge of the seamy side of 
Malay human nature which was as curious as 
it was profound. Norris knew something of 

20 



In a Corner of Asia 

the same subject also, but when matters of 
difficulty arose he usually took counsel with 
the hoary old villain who loved him, and 
looked upon the affairs of Pelesu as a game in 
which they were partners, with the King and 
the people of the land as their adversaries. 

' I also have seen the woman Chik — the wife 
of Ah Ku, the Chinaman — and she is fair to 
look upon,' said Rija Haji late that night; 
* but there be qiany in PSlSsu far more beauti- 
ful. It is not her loveliness which causeth the 
heart of the King to wax hot. He desireth her 
with an exceeding great longing because she 
alone of all the people of this land dareth to 
^ deny herself to him. Men say that he hath 
sought all manner of love-potions, but they 
profit him not with her. It is clear to see that 
the aged man, her husband, hath full know- 
ledge of the occult arts, and hath cast over 
her a glamour ; how else should she be faith- 
ful to one so old and ugly? None the less, 
Tikm^ it is certain that trouble will arise. It 
was but yesternight that I dreamed in a dream 
that the King bade us eat dUri-an and other 
round fruit, and that needeth no skill in the 
interpretation. The fruit are bullets and 
cannon-balls, and the dream betokeneth strife. 
Well, it is long since I bathed me in the smoke 
^ and the bullets, and I am ketdgeh — longing 

21 



The Overseas Library 

for that to which I am accustomed — as the 
opium smoker longeth for the drug. Mine will 
be the greater pleasure if war results with these 
men of PSlSsu ! Ah ! it recalls to my mind the 
ancient days in mine own land. Listen, T^n,' 

And Rija Haji plunged into the relation of 
deeds of wrong and rapine, done in bygone 
days, in the memory of which his soul de- 
lighted, and with which he was wont to regale 
Jack N orris for hours at a time. 

It is only by dwelling among Malays in 
intimacy and good fellowship that a stranger 
may really learn wh^t manner of men they 
are. Jack N orris, who, when he came to 
PfilSsu, thought he knew as much about 
natives as any man in the Peninsula, soon 
found out that he was still stumbling over the 
^ ^ ^ of his study, and was now daily acquir- 
ing little odds and ends of knowledge which 
would gradually piece themselves together, 
until he should eventually find himself a 
master of his subject 



22 



In a Corner of Asia 



Chapter III 

* The deed was done in the dark ! 

A scuffle, a stab, a blow, 
A curse, a sob — and hark ! 

The wail of a voice we know ! 
The patter of feet that flee, 

A body nerveless and stark. 
Foul sight of the stars to see ! 

The deed was done in the dark ! ' 

At six o'clock one afternoon Jack Norris 
awoke from sleep. It was one of the peculi- 
arities of his position as a lonely white man, 
living and working among a courtful of 
Malayan chiefs, that he was forced to keep their 
unnatural hours. Time had no meaning for any 
of his associates, and presently it came to have 
as little significance for him. He very rarely 
found himself in bed before six or seven o'clock 
in the morning, and his hour of rising was pro- 
portionately late. Soon after seven in the even- 
ing a meal was served, and when an hour or 
two had been passed in reading and writing, he 
sauntered out of his compound into the still 
night air, and with one native boy at his heels, 
took his way up the village street He halted 
at a Chinese shop, and bowing his head to 
pass under the low doorway, over which was 
inscribed in Chinese characters the strangely 

23 



The Overseas Library 

inappropriate legend — * The Dwelling of Divine 
Repose/ stumbled up a dark and narrow pass- 
age, which was more like an underground 
gallery in a mine than a portion of any dwell- 
ing - house, such as those with which most 
white men are familiar. The place was re- 
dolent of a thousand odours peculiar to the 
Chinese, but Norris had subdued his nose 
long ere this, and the smells inseparable from 
native houses had almost ceased to annoy him. 
Arrived at the end of the passage, Norris 
pushed aside a dingy curtain, cloaking a door- 
way on his right, and entered a small dark 
room, the sanctum of Su Kim, the Chinese 
trader, to whom the house belonged. 

The room was more than half filled by a 
raised platform, or opium bench, which served 
its owner indifferently as bed, chair and table. 
Sii Kim was seated cross legged upon his 
bunk, carefully filling a long bamboo pipe 
with the opium which he was cooking over 
a small lamp that stood by him. The faint 
smell of roasted coffee and chocolate, the 
odour of cooking opium, filled the room as 
the drug swelled into blisters, or subsided 
like a bubble, as Su Kim toasted it at the 
end of a metal skewer. He was an old 
man, whose creased and wrinkled body was 
bare to the waist. His legs were ^ased in 

24 



In a Corner of Asia 

a pair of black silk trousers, very full and 
loose, and to the belt which secured them 
were attached a bead-worked money pouch 
and a cluster of the silver hooks and prods 
such as the Chinese use for tickling and pick- 
ing the insides of their ears. 

To the right and left of the room little 
octagonal tea-poys, or stools, were ranged 
against the wall, and a small brown teapot 
with half a dozen tiny china cups, without 
handles, stood on a wooden tray on the bunk. 

To the European eye, Su Kim's sanctum 
was a sufficiently squalid place, but none the 
less it was one of the haunts selected by the 
dlite of PSlesu in which to meet and gossip, 
and exchange news. To-night Norris found 
that he was the first to reach this place of 
general rendezvous, and as he seated him- 
self upon one of the stools, and took the cup 
of tea which Su Kim handed to him, he 
began the conversation in the usual way. 

'What is the news?' 

*The news is good,' replied Su Kim, 
mechanically. * Hast thou heard of what 
befell Che' Ah Ku and Li Tat on the 
night of the King's feast ."^ Thou hast heard 
that Li Tat is dead, and that the King hath 
seized all that he possessed, claiming the same 
for a debt. It is even so, and now that we are 

25 



The Overseas Library 

alone, I will tell thee of Li Tat's death: We 
Chinamen, traders of PSlSsu, were all bidden to 
the feast of the King, and we all went. Che* 
Ah Ku and Li Tat were told to eat from the 
same tray of food, but Che* Ah Ku, fearing 
evil, ate nought, save only the rice, and so 
escaped death. But Li Tat ate unwarily, sus- 
pecting no evil, seeing that from childhood he 
had served the King faithfully ; but, T^n, he 
had waxed rich, and the King desired his 
possessions. No sooner had he returned unto 
his house than a great sickness fell upon him, 
by reason of the said food, and even before his 
eyes had closed in death the King's Treasurer 
came to his dwelling and seized upon all his 
stores of money and gum ; and, as thou also 
hast heard, Che' Ah Ku is faint with fear, for 
it is certain that he too is doomed, and now he 
knoweth not in what way his death will fall 
upon him.' 

* Art thou sure of that which thou sayest ? ' 
asked N orris. 

* Yes,' replied Su Kim ; *yes, it is in truth as 
I say ; but peace, Tiian — someone comes this 
way.' 

Presently the curtain was once more put 

aside, and a largely - built, imposing-looking 

man, dressed in gay-coloured Malay clothes, 

with a short ^ris in his belt and a long 

26 



# 



In a Corner of Asia 

dagger, sheathed in wood, in his hand, stepped 
into the room. On his head was a handker- 
chief twisted into a peak ; he had clumsy 
sandals on his feet, and the light caught the 
gloss on his cotton sdrong^ or waist skirt, to 
which a shining surface had been imparted by 
hard friction with a shell. This man was the 
D^to' BendShira Sri Sti^wan, a cousin of the 
King, whom N orris knew well for a truculent, 
bullying fellow, with a loud voice, a boisterous 

manner, and the heart of a little mouse. 

The conversation now turned to more in- 
different topics, and by-and-by more Chiefs 
dropped in and joined in the talk. The 
Ungku MAda, a little-loved brother of the 
King, and a friend of Jack's, was among the 
last to arrive, and shortly after ten o'clock 
the whole party, including N orris, adjourned 
to the balai or State Hall. This was a large 
building abutting on the main street and open 
to the air on all sides. It was raised some six 
feet from the ground on piles, and it was in 
this place that the greater portion of the even- 
ing was wont to be spent in gossiping, in eat- 
ing sickly sweetmeats, and in gambling. 

Norris and the Chiefs had been seated in 
the hall some time, and sweetmeats in large 
quantities had just been produced, when sud- 
denly the quiet stillness of the soft Malayan 

27 



The Overseas Library 

night was rent by peal after peal of shrill 
screamings, such as no throat but that of a 
woman in misery or pain can produce. Jack 
started up, moved by that instinct which 
always prompts a white man who is alone 
among ' natives to take the lead in all emer- 
gencies. It is the instinct of the dominant 
race, and natives as a rule are well content 
to follow and obey on such occasions. The 
BSndahira, however, put forth a restraining 
hand, and begged Norris to be seated. 

' 'Tis but the howling of a dog,' said he, 
*and, moreover, thou knowest the custom, 
Tilan; none may leave the bdlai when food 
is served until they have partaken thereof.' 

Very reluctantly Jack sat down once more. 
Malay custom, he knew, was like unto the laws 
of the Medes and Persians which altereth not. 
Quickly he dipped his hand into the dish, ate 
a mouthful of sickly sweetmeat, composed in 
equal proportions of sugar, flour and tggy and 
then, swinging himself over the edge of the 
verandah on to the ground beneath, he set off 
at a run down the village street. 

The night had been dark a few minutes 
before, but now a ruddy moon was lying on 
the horizon amid a bed of fleecy clouds. A 
broad line of light lay on the surface of the 
river, ribbed with the thousand ripples of the 

28 



^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

water, and the huts bordering the path down 
which Norris ran looked black and shapeless, 
and threw heavy, impenetrable shadows across 
his way. A few hundred yards down the street 
a small knot of silent and terrified natives stood 
pressing one against the other, half in and half 
out of the shadow. A black heap was dimly 
discernible in the shallow ditch that separated 
the huts from the pathway, and the continuous 
moans and sobs of a woman in sorrow broke 
upon the stillness. As Jack drew nearer, this 
black heap resolved itself into the body of a 
man, lying with all the abandon of death or of 
insensibility, with the form of a woman thrown 
prostrate across it, her head and arms beating 
the ground in all the reckless, unrestrained 
grief of an Oriental. As Norris approached, 
and the woman caught sight of him, her cries 
broke out once tnore with redoubled energy, 
the pealing screams running up the scale till 
they broke on a note deafeningly shrill, which 
sent a thrill of almost pain through Jack's 
nerves. The man was Che' Ah Ku, and the 
wailing woman was Chik, his wife. 

*What thing is this.**' asked Jack, and the 
little group of Malays broke silence, every man 
speaking at once, each offering a different ex- 
planation of the catastrophe. 

* He smote his head against the lintel of the 

29 



The Overseas Library 

door ! ' ' He hath fallen in a fit ! * * The mad- 
ness of the pig' (epilepsy) 'hath come upon 
him!' *He hath been attacked by a devil!' 

* An evil spirit hath laid hold upon him ! ' were 
some of the phrases which came, all in one 
breath, from the various onlookers. 

Jack N orris was kneeling by the side of the 
unconscious Chinaman by this time, and as the 
clamour of voices ceased, his clear young tones, 
speaking with the perfect Malay accent for 
which he was famous, fell upon the ears of the 
people, and hushed their noisy vapourings into 
the still silence of fear. 

'This man hath been stabbed,* he said — 

* stabbed at the very door of the King's house. 
Where are the King's men who keep watch 
and ward here by day and by night .'^ How 
chanced it that they saw nought of what 
passed, and why hath no man aided this 
woman to carry her husband into his house ? ' 

There was not a man in this crowd but was 
well aware, in his heart of hearts, that Che' 
Ah Ku had been stabbed at the Kings in- 
stance, but in Pel&u, men who desired that 
their days should be long in the land knew 
better than to say all that they thought Jack 
Norris's plain speaking filled them with fear, for 
even to listen to such things might be regarded 
as a crime, and one by one they slunk away. 

30 



In a Corner of Asia 

Aided by his own people, Jack then carried 

the still unconscious Ah Ku into his house, and 

laid him on the opium-bench in the inner room. 

He had been badly mauled. A stab from a 

kris had pierced his upper lip, splitting it from 

the nostril to the gums, and knocking away all 

the front teeth of his upper jaw. The point of 

the blade had come out in the centre of Ah 

Ku's left cheek. A second stab had struck him 

in the forehead above his left eye, but the steel 

had been stopped by the bone of the skull. 

This wound was a very clean one, and Jack's 

keen eyes saw by its shape that it had been 

made by a kris with a ridged blade, such as 

only the King's bodyguard were wont to carry. 

Ah Ku had fallen backwards when he was 

stabbed, and as he lay upon the ground he 

had received several heavy blows on the chest 

from a wooden club, or some similar blunt 

instrument. 

Jack pulled off his coat and rolled up his 
sleeves. Then he drove all the spectators 
from the room, except Rdja Haji Hamid, and 
set to work to do what he could to mend Che' 
Ah Ku. He washed and dressed the wounds 
on Ah Ku's forehead and cheek, put a couple 
of silk stitches into the severed lip, and applied 
a compress to the injured chest. He plied his 
patient with stimulants, and eventually had the 

31 



The Overseas Library 

satisfaction of restoring him to consciousness. 
Then having given orders that he was to be 
tended carefully, and to be fed at regular inter- 
vals, he returned to his own house. 

Next day Ah Ku was better, and as soon as 
Jack had dressed his wounds, a statement was 
made, and taken down in writing, which gave 
N orris enough information to hang several of 
his most intimate acquaintances, members of 
the King's bodyguard. Ah Ku had been sent 
for by the King's Treasurer upon some trivial 
pretext, and on his return to his own shop four 
men had leaped from the shadow near the 
King's house, and had only ceased their attack 
when Ah Ku lay in the state of unconscious- 
ness, which they mistook for death. 

Jack Norris now passed through some very 
weary weeks. He tended Ah Ku with elabor- 
ate care, and was rewarded by seeing the 
wounds heal up, though they left hard and ugly 
scars behind them. But the man continued to 
wax weaker and weaker, and Jack began to 
perceive that some internal injury had been 
sustained, against which his homely doctor- 
ing was powerless to prevail. Very gradu- 
ally Ah Ku lost strength, and Jack watched, 
with a keenness of anxiety which well-nigh 
amounted to agony, the race which the ebbing 

32 



In a Corner of Asia 

life in his patient was running with the time 
which would bring with it the breaking of the 
monsoon and the re-opening of communication 
with the outside world. 

It was Jack's object to cause Ah Ku to live 
until the mouth of the river should be once 
more open to ships. Then he would remove 
him to the neighbouring British colony, where 
his appearance would be all that was needed to 
complete the long and heavy indictment against 
the King of P^lSsu, which would be held to 
justify the Government in taking one more 
forward step. So Jack fought with death, 
eagerly and fiercely, day and night, heart and 
soul, as a man strives to stay the ebbing of a 
life he loves. His cheeks began to grow pale 
and lined under his deep sun-tan, and his eyes 
to shine unnaturally with anxiety and want of 
sleep, but still he carried on the fight, Chik 
striving to aid him early and late. 

The King shut himself up in his rabbit- 
warrens, and only once did Jack chance to 
meet him in the street. The King, in melan- 
choly accents, full of tenderness and compas- 
sion, asked anxiously after Jack's patient, and 
expressed his well-feigned horror of the crime 
which had been perpetrated. Jack smiled 
grimly with that tight-shut mouth of his, and 
in equally dulcet tones, and with an elaborate 
c 33 



The Overseas Library 

air of respect, dropped into the ear of his royal 
friend a few sentences that burned like fire. 
He spoke in that subtle Malay language which 
lends itself so readily to the framing of soft 
sounding phrases, that mean so much more 
than they express. Had Jack's words been 
analysed, no man could deny that they were 
courteous and commonplace enough, but none 
the less, both Jack and the King knew that an 
accusation of murder had been made against 
the Ruler of Pelesu no whit less distinctly than 
if his Highness had been formally charged in 
the criminars dock. 

After this, the King went to bed and appar- 
ently stayed there, for, if one might believe his 
messages, he was always asleep, or too sick to 
rise from his couch, when Jack sought an inter- 
view with him. Speech with the King being 
thus rendered impossible, Jack wrote him a 
letter, stating in unmistakable language that 
Ah Ku and his people would be removed from 
Pelfisu to the colony as soon as communication 
by sea was re-established ; no answer was re- 
ceived to this missive, but none the less Jack 
remained content. He, had given formal 
notice of his intention, and he was determined 
to vindicate the right of a British subject to 
come and go as he pleased. He was particu- 
larly anxious, however, to avoid anything which 

34 



In a Corner of Asia 

could be regarded as the spiriting away of Che* 
Ah Ku, and though he foresaw that trouble 
would be not unlikely to ensue, he had made 
up his mind that Ah Ku's departure should be 
niade openly and in the light of day. 

All this required nerve, for the people who 
thronged the court of Pelesu began to look 
askance at Jack N orris, seeing in him now 
the almost openly-declared enemy of their 
King. 

One night Jack went to the bdlai, as he had 
been accustomed to do before Che' Ah Ku 
was stabbed, but the looks of the r&jas and 
Chiefs, which greeted his arrival, showed him 
that for the time he was the reverse of bien vu. 
The BSnd3,h4ra turned to him almost as soon 
as he was seated, and said sulkily, — 

' How fares it with that Chinaman whom 
thou art tending ? ' 

He knew Ah Ku's name as well as he knew 
his own, but he spoke of the man contemptu- 
ously as a Chinaman, because he wished to be 
nasty. Norris was somewhat nettled at the 
BfindihAra's manner, and by the unfriendly 
faces around him, and he said in his heart he 
would make these men of PelSsu 'sit up and 
snort!' He knew, too, that his life was not 
over safe at this time, and his knowledge of 
Malay character told him that bluff, and an 

35 



The Overseas Library 

ostentatious disregard of the dangers with 
which his path was beset, were the best 
attitude for him to assume if he desired to 
prolong his insecure lease of life. Therefore, 
he answered in words such as no native would 
have dared to use, and in a manner which he 
knew would send a tremor through his audience, 

* Try to think for thyself,' he said. * How 
should a man fare who has been stabbed with 
knives ? * 

He heard the men around him gulp and 
draw in their breath at the word, for the official 
contention at this time was that Che' Ah Ku's 
injuries had not been wrought by man. 

* Who says that Ah Ku was stabbed ? ' cried 
the Bend3,h4ra. 

*I say it,' returned Norris; 'and all men 
say the like who speak that which it is in their 
^ bellies to speak. Ah Ku was stabbed with 
knives at the door of the King's house where 
the men of the King's bodyguard are wont to 
sit.' 

< How dost thou know ? ' cried the BendShdra, 
excitedly. ^ There was a lath of bamboo pro- 
jecting from the thatch, and men say Ah Ku 
stumbled and fell against it ! ' 

' Ah Ku does not measure seven cubits high,' 
answered Norris, with a grin ; * think once more 
that thou mayest find some better explanation.' 

36 



In a Corner of Asia 

Then he laughed aloud, while his audience 
shuffled uneasily, and the Chief scowled at 
this stranger who seemed not to know what 
the fear of death might mean. 

^ Then I say that it was a devil who did this 
thing!' cried the BSndahdra, almost with a 
scream. 

* Thy words are very true/ answered N orris, 
and then raising his voice, ' and mark ye, the 
devil that did this thing went on two legs, and 
was armed with a ridged kris. Perchance he 
borrowed the weapon from one of the King's 
bodyguard, who are wont to sit at night on 
the spot where the deed was done! What 
profits it to seek for explanations when all men 
know the truth } And, remember, though this 
thing was done in the dark, it hath come into 
the light of day, and there may be many in this 
land of PSlSsu who will live to pay the price of 
that night's work, nor will it avail them aught if 
they strive to make Satan bear the burden of 
their evil deeds. I ask thy leave to depart ! ' 
And Jack dropped over the edge of the 
verandah, and left a flustered, awe-stricken 
court behind him. 

This was one of many such adventures 
which thrust themselves upon Norris at this 
time. The knowledge that his life hung by a 
thread seemed to make him doubly reckless, 



The Overseas Library 

and though he was very much alone, though 
he had no man of his own race to support him, 
the excitement of his life supplied him with all 
the stimulant he needed, and he learned to 
enjoy the risks he ran almost hourly. And 
thus the days slipped by until the monsoon 
broke and a vessel was reported as having 
entered the mouth of the river. 



Chapter IV 

* When blood runs slowly, when limbs wax weak, 

When life is ebbing away, 
When lips, that of old were swift to speak, 

Are silent for ever and aye ; 
When the passing-pain racks the wearied brain, 

When the death-rattle tears the chest, 
A man may rejoice at Azrael's voice. 

And be glad to go to his rest. 

* But when on the brink of the grave we reel, 

Tho' the Soul to the Body clings. 
And never a pang or a pain we feel, 

And our joy in all mortal things 
Is as keen as of old ; yet the hour's foretold 

For our death, by our foes decreed. 
The longing for life, makes furious strife. 

And to die may be hard indeed.' 

NoRRis set off for the mouth of the river as 
soon as he learned that a ship had arrived. 
He travelled in a long, narrow, open boat, 
taking the oar himself, while sixteen of his men 

38 



In a Corner of Asia 

bent to the paddles, to the accompaniment 
of a perfect tempest of shrill shouts and 
yells. The boat skimmed quickly over the 
water, and in an hour Jack found himself 
climbing up the port side of a dirty little 
steam * tramp,' and being received by the 
Malay captain and Chinese Chin-chu, or super- 
cargo, at whose hands she ran many risks, and 
suffered terrible things every time she put to 
sea. As he boarded her, he saw certain of 
the King's men scrambling into a boat moored 
on the starboard side, and he knew from this 
that the people of P^&u had already done 
their best to prevent the ship from accepting 
Ah Ku and his people as passengers. 

This suspicion was 60on amply confirmed, 
for the Malay captain and the Chinese super- 
cargo both flatly refused to run the risk of 
taking out of PSlSsu persons whom the King 
desired to keep within his country. Norris 
had anticipated this, however, and he pro- 
ceeded to calmly explain that if the refusal to 
carry Ah Ku and his family was persisted in, 
the good ship Bang Ah Hong would shortly 
forfeit her license to carry passengers, and 
would meet with other disasters exceedingly 
unpleasant to her owners. After some further 
arguments, the captain of the vessel gave in, 
and when Jack had exacted a promise that the 

39 



The Overseas Library 

vessel should not put to sea until he gave her 
permission to do so, he once more returned up 
stream to the capital. 

Arrived here, Jack set off on a round of 
afternoon calls. First he visited the Ungku 
MAda, the King's brother, who was on good 
terms with Norris, and on exceedingly bad 
ones with the Ruler of PSlSsu. To him Norris 
explained that on the following morning he 
proposed to take Che* Ah Ku and his family 
out of PSlSsu. 

' Do not so ! ' cried the Ungku MAda. * The 
King will never permit it. If thou dost persist 
thou wilt be slain, and when thou art dead I 
too shall perish at the hands of the King.' 

Norris laughed, and -said that the Ungku 
MAda had better lend him his aid in the 
removal of Ah Ku, since, if that failed, they 
were both, it would seem, like to be dead men 
before long. The rd/ay however, only reiterated 
his entreaties to Norris to abandon his project, 
and bewailed the evil fate which he foresaw 
was like to overtake him and all connected 
with him. 

* What can one do ? ' said Norris, philosophic- 
ally. * My words have gone forth. I have 
said that I would do this thing, and now 
behold the time is at hand.' 

Norris left the Ungku MAda moaning over 

40 



In a Corner of Asia 

his evil fortune with tears and futile wringing 
of impotent, irresolute hands, and betook him- 
self to the BSndahdra 

* There will be trouble if thou dost attempt 
to remove Ah Ku,' said this Chief. 'There 
will be trouble, and thou and thine will be 
slain. But I pray thee leave a record behind 
thee that so the white men may know that I 
was ever thy friend.' 

The frank selfishness of this proposal set 
Norris laughing once more. He was in a 
thoroughly reckless mood, though his voice and 
manner showed no signs of excitement, and the 
humours of the situation pleased him. 

* If thou art my friend/ he said, 'when the 
trouble ariseth all men will know it, for thou 
wilt stand by me. Therefore there will be no 
need of writing or record to prove thy friend- 
ship.' 

* But I am a man devoid of power and 
authority,' whined the BgndahAra. * I cannot 
aid thee, but indeed I am thy friend.' 

* He who is not for me is against me,' 
translated Norris, and so saying he took his 
departure. 

He next visited Ungku TumSnggong, 
another great Chief, who was famed for his 
prudence; but this worthy, having scented 
trouble in the air, had departed up stream 

41 



The Overseas Library 

to snare turtle-doves, thus to avoid all con- 
nection with whatsoever might occur. 

Norris next went to see Tiingku Indut, the 
eldest son of the King, who was at this time 
at enmity with his father, and to him he re- 
peated that at dawn on the following day he 
proposed to remove Ah Ku and his family. 

* Hast thou well considered this thy plan ? ' 
asked the prince. 

*Yes,' said Norris, gravely; *I have con- 
sidered it even to the end.' 

*And thy mind is made up,' asked the 
prince, *even though thou art aware that the 
King will resist thine action maybe with force ? ' 

' Yes,' returned Norris. ' My mind is made 
up, and my word hath gone forth.' 

' Then if thou wilt follow my advice, remove 
Ah Ku by night, so that no man may know 
the hour of his departure.' 

'That r may not do,' said Norris ; * I am no 
thief, removing by night the property of the 
King, thy father. Ah Ku and his people are 
British subjects, and all such come and go as 
it pl6ase$ them. At daybreak to-morrow I 
take them forth, and I come hither to tell 
thee my intention that all may be open, and 
that no man may say that I acted secretly 
or by stealth.' 

'Then I have no further word to say,' said 

42 



In a Corner of Asia 

Tiingku Indut, * Do that which thou thinkest 
right, but verily there will be trouble, and thy 
life will pay the penalty of thy desire to oppose 
the King.' 

So Norris departed and returned to his 
house through' the darkness, which had already 
fallen upon the land. He had eaten no food 
since dawn, but his cravings of appetite were 
not yet to be appeased, for on his arrival at 
his house he found two Chiefs, messengers 
from the King, who brought him word that 
his Highness was awaiting his coming, and 
desired urgently to have speech with him. 

In spite of all their protests Norris bade all 
his men remain in the house, and went alone 
to this interview with the hostile King. He 
knew that PSlSsu was in an exceedingly 
excited state, and that the King would be 
glad of any pretext which would give rise to 
a quarrel that might terminate in the murder 
of Jack and of his people. Anything in the 
nature of trouble that might have the appear- 
ance of being wholly unconnected with politics 
would. Jack knew, be very welcome to the 
Ruler of PelSsu, and this of all things he was 
most anxious to avoid. Therefore he went 
alone, and the risk which he ran by so doing 
accorded with the somewhat reckless mood 
that possessed him that evening. 

43 



The Overseas Library 

The King was awaiting Jack's coming, 
sitting upon a mat spread on the ground in 
front of the whitewashed bungalow, of which 
mention has already been made. The open 
space in front of the house, and all the ap- 
proaches to it, were thronged with men, 
squatting humbly on the earth, after ^ the 
manner of Malays when in the presence of 
their King, and the moonlight showed Jack 
that all present were armed to the teeth. 
Moreover, the people of the neighbouring 
villages, he noted, had been called in to the 
capital, a thing in itself so unusual, that Jack 
needed no man to tell him that mischief was 
intended, and he felt instinctively that an 
appearance of absolutely light-hearted disre- 
gard to danger was at once the wisest and 
the safest air that he could assume in the 
presence of this multitude of his enemies, 
f ' Hai, M^rah ! ' he cried laughingly to one 
burly native against whom he brushed in pas- 
sing, *thou and thy fellows are in force to- 
night 1 ' 

The man scowled at him sulkily, and those 
near him turned round to watch him and 
N orris. 

* It is true that we are in force,' grunted 
M^rah. * It is said that the King desireth to 
slay a tiger I' 

44 



In a Corner of Asia 

Norris knew well enough that there was no 
tiger in the vicinity, and that he was the person 
whose death the King desired to compass. 

* Have a care, M^rah,' he cried, with the 
same careless laugh on his lips. * Have a 
care, for tigers have claws and teeth where- 
with to guard their lives.' 

All knew what this hint meant, and Norris 
had the satisfaction of seeing some approving 
and admiring looks on the faces of the crowd, 
for Malays love pluck, especially when it is 
garnished with a touch of swagger and a ready 
tongue. 

Norris squatted upon the mat opposite to 
the King, and noted with satisfaction that no 
man was seated within striking distance of his 
back. The King sat in silence, frowning at 
the mat at which he picked unceasingly with 
restless fingers. His face, conforming to the 
habit of brown countenances in moments of 
strong emotion, was almost black in hue, and 
it was tight set as a clinched vice. All the 
great Chiefs were present, squatting humbly 
about their King, and Norris noticed that 
even their trained self-control was powerless 
to wholly conceal the anxiety of which they 
were the prey. For full five minutes no man 
spoke a word. Norris, who, to all appear- 
ances, was the least troubled member of the 

45 



The Overseas Library 

group, sat tapping gently on the mat with one 
long, thin finger, furtively observing those who 
sat about him, for their evident confusion ap- 
pealed to his sense of humour, while he waited 
for the King to fire the first shot. So much 
appeared to him to be due to the courtesy 
which his adversary had the right to claim ; 
but at length, tiring of inaction. Jack took the 
initiative. 

* Men said that Your Highness desired to 
have speech with me,' he said, * wherefore 
came J hither. If, by any chance, this be 
not so, I pray thee suffer me to depart, for 
my belly is empty, since all the day long I 
have gone fasting.' 

The King raised his head, looking Norris 
Straight in the face for the first time since he 
had arrived at the place of meeting. For an 
instant some of the pent-up anger, some of the 
passion of hatred, some of the many emotions 
that he was striving manfully to hide, peeped 
out of the King's eyes at the lonely White 
Man, his opponent in what seemed to be so 
desperate and so unequal a conflict. Through 
the mediumship of that glance Jack seemed to 
peer for an instant into the King's heart. He 
saw the overwhelming wonder which he experi- 
enced at the bare idea of another daring to 

cross his will, as no man had dreamed of 

46 



In a Corner of Asia 

doing for more than thirty years ; the wild 
longing to give the signal which should punish 
such hardihood with instant death ; the fear 
of the consequences which alone restrained 
this impulse ; and underlying all other thoughts 
and passions, Jack seemed to see a triumphant 
certainty that, in spite of the Englishman's air 
of courage, in spite of his seeming resolution, 
in spite of all that he had said and done that 
day to prove the contrary, he must at that 
moment be quaking in his inmost soul at the 
dire peril in which he stood, and must, in the 
end, yield to the circumstances which were so 
obviously too strong for him. It was this look, 
which told only too distinctly that the King 
was confident of ultimately achieving his end, 
that made Jack's mouth set hard with a resolu- 
tion that had in it more of personal anger than 
any sentiment of which he had hitherto been 
conscious in his dealings with his adversary ; 
and deep down in his heart he registered an 
oath that, God helping him, he would do 
nothing then or after that should seem, even 
for an instant, to justify the triumph in the 
King's eyes. 

* Have patience for a little space, T^lanl 
replied the King. * There is a small matter 
concerning which I would speak with thee. 
It has been said by certain foolish folk that 

47 



The Overseas Library 

thou dost desire to remove Ah Ku and his 
family from out of this land of PSlesu. I place 
no faith in the said report, for of a certainty 
it is false.' 

* No/ said Norris, calmly; *it is true. If 
God be willing, to-morrow at dawn I shall 
remove these people from out of PSlSsu. 
They desire it ; they have made their desire 
known unto me ; and, moreover, they are 
British subjects, wherefore no man may re- 
strain their coming in or their going forth/ 

* How can they be British subjects ? ' asked 
the King. * Do they not dwell in this land 
of PSl6su? Am I not the ruler .^ Are not 
all men in my dominions subject to me ? ' 

* Your Majesty,' said Jack, in partial ac- 
quiescence, 'all who are born in PSlSsu are 
thy subjects, and if such as they came to me 
weeping and wailing, I could in no way lend 
my aid ; but these folk are natives of the 
colony, mere settlers in PSl&u. They are 
subjects of Her Majesty the Queen, the Most 
Honourable, the Most High, and as such they 
may claim, and I must give them my pro- 
tection.' 

' They are fortunate folk ! ' exclaimed the 
King. * Verily the protection of thee and of 
thy so numerous followers is as an impregnable 
fort drawn round about them.' 

48 



In a Corner of Asia 

Norris bit his lip hard to keep back the 
angry retort that was on the tip of his tongue. 
* To-morrow at the dawn they go forth from 
Pelesu/ was all he said. 

* But they owe me money ; they are indebted 
to me ! ' cried the King. 

Mf it be so that the debt can be proved, 
for indeed this is the first time that I have 
heard tell of it, I will stand security for the 
silver, and it shall in due course be paid to 
thee. But was it not to pay money owing to 
Ah Ku that Your Majesty caused certain 
diamonds to be sent to his house, gems which, 
so men say, were cast forth into the gutter ? ' 

Jack was young, and for the life of him he 
could not keep back the gibe. It was now the 
Kings turn to wince. The lines about his 
mouth set harder than ever, and his breath 
came in short sobs and gasps. When next he 
spoke it was with a voice that trembled with 
anger. 

* I care nought for the silver, as well the 
T{ian knoweth,' he said. ' But I beg thee to 
refrain from removing from PSlSsu those whom, 
as I tell thee, I will not lightly suffer to 
depart.' 

Jack sighed ostentatiously. * Ya, Allah / ' 

he said. ' Verily my fate is evil. When men 

be young, they repose in the wombs of their 

D -49 



The Overseas Library 

mothers ; when they be grown -men they re- 
pose in the wombs of custom ; when they be 
dead, in the womb of the Earth. Behold, it 
has ever been my wish to obey the customs 
of this land of Pel&u. When among the kine, 
I have striven to low ; when among the goats, 
I have joined in the bleating ; when among the 
fowls, I have crowed with the cocks ; but now 
at last I must depart from my custom, for in 
this matter I may not conform with thy will, 
but must do that which is bidden me by the 
Great Queen whose servant I am. I am sad 
at heart ; verily my heart is sorrowful, for I can 
by no means do that which thou dost desire.' 

The speech, with its tags of old wise-saws, 
was one well calculated to appeal to a Malay 
audience, as N orris knew ; and the calmness, 
that lay at the back of the firm resolution which 
the words expressed, impressed the Chiefs, and 
made the King feel that he was losing rather 
than gaining ground. 

' But, THatiy he almost shrieked, for he had 
never before been thus opposed by living man, 
*but, THan^ thou dost not understand! I tell 
thee that I will not suffer this thing to come 
to pass!' 

* Full well I understand thy words, Majesty,' 
replied Norris. * My fate is accursed in that 
I can by no means comply with them.' 

50 



In a Corner of Asia 

* But / am ruler in this land of PSlesu ! ' 
cried the King. 

* That is indeed so ; but Ah Ku and his 
people are subjects of the Queen, the Most 
Honourable, the Most High, and all her folk 
are free to come and go whithersoever they 
may desire. I, too, am her servant, to come 
at her call, to go at her bidding, and it is laid 
upon me to do her commands, and to aid her 
people to maintain their rights.' 

* Ah, truly,' said the King, suddenly chang- 
ing his tone from angry protest to the dulcet 
note which heralds a sneering Malay remark 
of many meanings. * I, what am I, and what 
is my power ."^ I have neither men, nor 
weapons, nor power, nor wisdom, nor skill, nor 
state ; whereas thou, T^an, thou art indeed 
well furnished with all that thou dost need in 
order to carry out the wishes of thy Queen ! ' 

* I pray thee, sneer not, O King,' said Norris, 
very quietly, though he did not at all like thfe 
tone which his adversary was assuming. * I 
know well the meaning of such speech. I, and 
those who follow me are few and weak ; we 
are a little thing to swallow, like the bait that 
killed the shark. We are, as it were, only the 
shadow ; but the substance which hath cast us 
before it hath subdued many lands. To-night 
thou art all-powerful ; thy men are numerous, 

51 



The Overseas Library 

mine are few; but what profits it to disduss 
such matters ? Our talk is not of such things. 
I have said that I will remove Ah Ku from 
Pelesu if he live till the dawn, and I also live, 
and this thing I will surely do/ 

* But, T&an^ perchance the man will die, 
lacking the strength to make the journey.' 

* Better so, if he die doing that which from 
his soul he desireth. Your Majesty's capital hath 
had no good effect upon the health of this man, 
else there had been no good to remove him.* 

* Men say that he smote his head against 
the beam of his doorway,' said the King. 

'Many say strange things in this land of 
Pelesu, knowing in their hearts that they He,' 
returned N orris, grimly. 

' What then hath caused his illness ? ' 
' He was stabbed, stabbed at the very door 
pf his house, stabbed within a yard or two of 
the spot where at night-time the members of 
the bodyguard keep watch and ward over Your 
Majesty's own dwelling. Moreover, he saw 
and recognised those who compassed his death, 
for it is certain that he will sooner or later lose 
his life, by reason of the wounds inflicted.' 

* Who was it that he saw } ' asked the King, 
eagerly. 

* When he reaches the colony it is possible 
that the Governor will think fit to answer that 

52 



In a Corner of Asia- 

question/ said Norris, grimly. * For the present 
I say nothing.' 

* But how does this affect me ? ' 

* Your Majesty can answer that question far 
better than I may do.* 

* Then dost thou say that / slew him ? ' 

* I do not say that it was Your Majesty's 
hand that slew him or struck the blow/ replied 
Norris, with meaning. 

There was a long pause. Then the King 
spoke again. 

* But, THan, wilt thou not hearken to reason ? ' 
He spoke almost entreatingly. * I pray thee 
not to do this thing. If thou dost so desire, 
take the woman Chik into thy own keeping. 
I will not harm her. Let her live within thy 
house, but I cannot suffer her or her man to 
leave Pelesu.' 

'There is a saying of the men of ancient 
days : ** Set not a snare and thereafter thrust 
thy head therein." My house is a house for 
men, and no woman could dwell therein without 
a* scandal arising. Moreover, Chik will also 
go to the colony with Ah Ku.' 

* Is that thy last word ? ' asked the King. He 
was growing weary of dashing against this 
stone wall of resolution, which all known means 
of persuasion seemed to be powerless to break 
through. 

53 



The Overseas Library 

* It is my last word ; and, moreover, I am 
hungry, wherefore I would ask leave to depart/ 

* But understand that I cannot suffer this 
thing!' cried the King, as a parting shot. 

'Apa bUlih bHat. What can one do ? ' mur- 
mured N orris, as he arose and made his way 
through the crowd without attempting anjf 
more direct reply. 

As he passed back to his house he called in 
at Che' Ah Ku's dwelling, and found his 
patient very feeble and sick, but as anxious as 
ever to depart from PSlSsu upon the following 
morning. Jack gave orders as to the food 
which was to be given to Ah Ku at stated 
intervals all through the night, and Chik her- 
self promised to keep watch by his bed till dawn. 

Then Norris went to his house, and at once 
fell to upon a large meal of curry and rice, to 
which he did the most ample justice. He was 
very hungry, having fasted many hours, and 
though people are apt to wonder how a man 
can have any stomach for food when he goes 
in danger of his life, experience seems to show 
that a prolonged mental strain often whets the 
appetite even more keenly than does mere 
bodily exertion. 

The meal over, Norris rolled a cigarette 
thoughtfully, and then called all his people 
about him. -^ 

54 



In a Corner of Asia 

'Things are in this wise/ he said. *The 
King hath sworn that he will not suffer Ah Ku 
and Chik his wife to be removed, and I have 
said that I will aid them to depart. There 
will be trouble at dawn when we seek to escort 
these people to the boat, and it may well be 
that few of those who follow me will remain 
alive. Therefore think well. If therfe be 
among ye any who fear the risk, ye have 
my leave to depart hence to-night. But may 
the curse of God Almighty blight the soul 
and body, heart and brain and vitals of the 
man who elects to follow me to-morrow and 
fails me in the hour of need. Give me your 
answer that I may hear.* 

* The Tilan speaks for us both,* cried R4ja 
Haji Hamid. He had seated himself behind 
Norris, for he did not wish to be regarded by 
the other Malays as one who had any choice 
in the matter. 

' THatty' said an old man, speaking for his 
fellows, whose eyes glistened, and whose teeth 
flashed white in the lamplight, as the excited 
faces thronged behind the spokesman, *we all 
have eaten thy rice, and worn garments of thy 

^ giving in the days of thy ease. Now trouble 
hath come, we will follow thee, not only unto 

. death, but, if God wills, unto the very Lake 
of Fire. I speak for all my fellows. Come 

55 



The Overseas Library 

• 

— let us make ready our arms against the 
morrow/ 

' It is well/ said N orris, and whistling the 
tune of * There's another jolly row downstairs/ 
which seemed to him to be wonderfully appro- 
priate to the circumstances, he turned into the 
bedroom. 

Shortly afterwards two Chiefs were ushered 
in. They were friendly to Norris, and came 
from the King to try if persuasions could not, . 
even now, cause the foolhardy, strong-willed 
white man to forego his purpose. 

*What profits it to talk further?' said 
Norris, when he had heard all that they had to 
say, and had listened patiently to their gloomy 
forebodings of sudden and violent death. ' If 
we spoke together until the dawn, I could not 
recall my words, nor would I if I could.' 
So his visitors returned sorrowfully to their 
King. 

* It is enough/ said the Ruler of PSlesu to 
his assembled Chiefs. * He is a Kafir, an 
Infidel, and all such know not the fear of 
death, for they believe in no life to come, 
nor dread the fires of the terrible place of 
which they are the everlasting fuel. For me, 
I go a-hunting, but I leave this matter in your 
hands, and ye shall not suffer Ah Ku and 
Chik to leave PelSsu. Thy King will be 

56 



In a Corner of Asia 

absent when the deed is done, and so he will 
know nought of what may befall.' 

The Chiefs lifted up their fingers in silent 
homage. With them to hear was to obey. 
No nian thought of protesting, or blaming 
the monarch for his selfish policy, and half 
an hour later the King was being paddled up 
the river in his boat by a few of his youngest 
and least-tried warriors. The more experi- 
enced men were needed for the work which 
to-morrow's dawn would see. 

It was ten o'clock at night before Jack 
N orris sat down at his desk to write the 
despatch which he believed was destined to be 
his last official paper. He knew that after his 
death the good people of Pelesu would seek 
to justify the murder by the fabrication of some 
lying story, attributing the event to causes; 
wholly disconnected with politics; wherefore 
he was the more anxious that a true record of 
all that had occurred should remain behind him 
to fall into the hands of those of his people who 
might hereafter come to gather up his bones. 
He sent one of his people for a bamboo, in 
the hollow of which he determined to hide his 
letters, and he bade a small boy, whose tender 
years would probably save his life, mark well 
the spot where he intended to secrete this 

57 



The Overseas Library 

improvised envelope in the thatch of the 
roof. 

He wrote calmly and steadily, a cigarette 
between his lips, pausing every now and again 
to seek the word he wanted, or to listen to the 
* run * of a sentence. His mind was working 
with more than its usual activity, and he 
flattered himself that his despatch would do 
him credit, though at a date when he would 
no longer be at hand to profit by it. The 
grim humour of the thought pleased him, and 
he smiled. All the time that he sat writing 
the absolute certainty of his conviction that 
he was only separated from an ugly death by 
a few short hours lay at the back of his mind, 
but It only served to throw his thoughts on 
other subjects more clearly into relief. The 
very near presence of Death has a curiously 
numbing effect upon one who looks him very 
steadily between the eyes, and fear, for the 
time, stands at gaze. 

When the despatch had been drafted, re- 
vised, and finally signed, N orris began a letter 
to his mother. He told her the facts of the 
position in which he then found himself, of 
the certain death which awaited him at dawn, 
and wound up with a few simple sentences 
of affection and thankfulness for her sweet 
love to him. He added a word or two of 

58 



In a Corner of Asia 

sympathy for the grief which his death would 
bring, but he was conscious all the time that 
he reviewed his case dispassionately, as though, 
in some unexplained way, it were that of some 
third person, the pathos of whose end had no 
power to move him to tears or sentimentality. 
Then he wrote a short line to his little sisten 
But here things were different, for his words 
conjured up her piteous, weeping face, and 
the despair which the news would bring to her 
wide, soft eyes. He finished his letter with a 
sob, and from pure inability to go on with it 
For the first time that night he felt heartily 
sorry for himself, and for the distant hearts 
that loved him. 

Suddenly a voice spoke from the curtained 
doorway, and Jack hastily pulled himself to- 
gether. ■ 

* THan, a man hath come from the house of 
Ah Ku praying thee to go thither speedily.' 

'What is the trouble?' asked Norris, all 
memory of sentimentality gone from him in a 
moment. 

* Thy servant knoweth nought of the matter,' 
replied the man. 

Norris snatched up a sword, and, crying to 
Rdja Haji Hamid to follow him, ran down the 
street in the direction of Che' Ah Ku's house. 
Presently the night wind bore to him a shrill, 

59 



The Overseas Library 

despairing keening, which he knew meant death, 
and on entering Che' Ah Ku s house he found 
Chik prostrate across the corpse of her husband, 
wailing as only a native woman can when the 
horror of death and the loss of one who is very 
dear have freshly smitten her. Ah Ku had 
died while Chik sat tending him— had died of 
the shattered vessels in his chest which all 
Jack's care had been powerless to heal. 

Chik screamed and fainted, recovering to fall 
once more upon the corpse, whispering little 
vain words of love to ears that could not hear, 
and showering caresses upon hands, feet and 
face that had ceased to feel for ever. Jack 
knew that until the elaborate burial rites of the* 
Chinese had been complied with Chik would 
refuse to be separated from her dead, and that 
all thoughts of removing her to the colony 
must be abandoned for the time. He assured 
himself that death had resulted thus opportunely 
without the aid of poison or other foul play. 
Then he turned away with his spirit suddenly 
relaxed from the tension to which it had been 
strung all through the night, and with a curious 
appreciation of the bathos with which his ad- 
venture had ended causing something akin to 
disappointment in his heart. He knew now 
that his difficulties* were practically at an end. 
The mouth of the river was opening to traffic ; 

60 



In a Corner of Asia 

he would no longer be so completely cut off 
from all communication with his Government 
as he had been while the monsoon held. The 
good ship Bang Ah Hong would convey to 
the colony a despatch from him which would 
speedily bring a gun-boat to his aid, and in the 
meantime there would be no question of re- 
moving or protecting Chik. Even the King 
would not dare to molest her while she was 
busy performing the last rites for her dead hus- 
band. Norris saw clearly that the British 
Government would now have no alternative 
but to annex or 'protect* Pelesu before the 
year was out. He felt that he had played his 
part unflinchingly, and in his heart there was 
pride of what he had done in the hour of danger, 
and something resembling surprise at his own 
steadfastness. But he realised also that the 
whole affair had terminated in too unsensational 
a manner for much credit to be reaped by him 
when such of the facts became known as would 
eventually be learned by the Government from 
his own modest report of his proceedings. 

Then on a sudden it was borne in upon him, 
with something like a shock, that his life had 
been saved in the very nick of time, and the 
fear of death, and of the extreme peril in which 
he had stood — fears to which he had been a 

stranger all the night — fell upon him unex- 

6i 



The Overseas Library 

fl 

pectedly, and shook him with a tremor which 
made him ashamed. Presently he was startled 
from his reverie by Rdja Haji Hamid, whose 
very presence he had forgotten, swearing softly 
under his breath. 

* What ails thee ? ' asked Jack. 

* Va Allah ! ' sighed Rdja Haji. ' Ya Allah, 
THan ! I have dreamed the long night through 
that now indeed I should once more see shrewd 
blows given, and the red blood running free! 
Verily, my fate is an evil fate ! And when I 
looked upon the so beast - like body of this 
Chinaman, whose inappropriate death hath 
robbed us of our play and marred the playing, 
I could in my wrath have spurned it with my 
foot ! ' 

Jack Norris laughed softly, but his ugly face 
wore a look of unwonted tenderness, and his 
thoughts were with his little sister far away in 
sheltered England, into whose eyes, as he saw 
them in imagination, the light of youth and 
happiness had once more returned. 

And thus the British Government took charge 
of the destinies of the land of Pelesu. 



62 



THE DEATH-MARCH OF 
KULOP SUMBING 



THE DEATH-MARCH OF KOLOP 

sOmbing 

* From age to age a glowing page 

Their names must win in story, 
The men who wrought and dared and fought 

To make a nation's glory. 
Half men, half gods, they feared no odds, 

And made our England's name 
Echo and roll from pole to pole, 

A widening din of fame ! 

* But had their ways, for all their days, 

Been set in lands apart. 
Straitened and pent, with ne'er a vent 

For mighty brain and heart, 
These very men, perchance, might then 

Have joined the nameless throng, 
\ Who wage red war against the Law, 

But win no name in son^' 

The Song of the Lost Heroes, 

HE was an ill fellow to look at — so men 
who knew him tell me — large of limb 
and very powerfully built. His face was broad 
and ugly, and a peculiarly sinister expression 
was imparted to it by a hare-lip, which left 
his gums exposed. It was to this latter 
embellishment that he owed at once his vicious 

temper and the name by which he was known. 
E 65 



The Overseas Library 

It is not difficult to understand why his 
disposition should not have been of the 
sweetest, for women did not love to look 
upon the gash in his lip, and his nickname of 
S^mizng:— which means * The Chipped One ' 
— reminded him of his calamity whenever he 
heard it. 

He was a native of P^rak, and he made 
his way into Pahang through the untrodden 
Sdkai country. That is practically all that 
is known concerning his origin. The name 
of the district in which Kfilop Stimbing had 
his home represented nothing to the natives 
of the Jelai Valley, and now no man knows 
from what part of P^rak this adventurer came. 
The manner of his coming, however, excited 
the admiration, and impressed itself upon the 
imaginations, of the people of Pahang — who 
love pluck almost as much as they hate toil — 
so the tale of his doings is still told, though 
these things happened nearly a score of years 
ago. 

K(ilop Sdmbing probably held a sufficiently 
cynical opinion as to the nature of his country- 
women, who are among the most venal of 
their sex. He knew that no girl could love 
him for the sake of his marred, unsightly face, 
but that many would bestow their favours 

upon him if his money-bags were well lined. 

66 



In a Corner of Asia 

Therefore he determined to grow rich with as 
little delay as possible, and to this end he 
looked about for someone whom he might 
plunder. For this purpose P^rak was played 
out. The law of the white men could not be 
bribed by a successful robber, so he turned 
his eyes across the border to Pahang, which 
bore an evil reputation, as a land in which ill 
things were done with impunity, while the 
doer throve exceedingly. 

He had a love of adventure, was absolutely 
fearless, and was, moreover, a good man with 
his hands. In common with most Malays, the 
Central Gaol, and the rigid discipline of prison 
life, had few attractions for him ; and as he 
did not share with the majority of his race 

N their instinctive dread of travelling alone in 
the jungle, he decided on making a lone-hand 
raid into the Sikai country, which lies between^ 
P^rak and Pahang. Here he would be safe 
from the grip of the white man's hand, well 
removed from the sight of the Government's 

"^ * eyes,' as the Malays name our somnolent police- 
men, and much wealth would come to the 
ready hand that knew full well how to seize it. 

- He, of course, felt absolutely no twinges of 
conscience, for you must not look for principle 
in the men of the race to which Kiilop 
Stoibing belonged. A Malay is honest and 

67 



The Overseas Library 

law-abiding just so long as it suits his con- 
venience to be so, and not more than sixty- 
seconds longer. Virtue in the abstract does 
not fire him with any particular enthusiasm, 
but a love of right-doing may occasionally be 
galvanised into a sort of paralytic life in his 
breast, if a haunting fear of the consequences of 
crime are kept very clearly before his eyes. 
So KMop kicked the dust of law-restrained 
P^rak from his bare brown soles, and set out 
for the Sdkai country, and the remote interior 
of Pahang, ' where the law of God was not 
and no law of man held true.' 

He carried with him all the rice that he 
could bear upon his shoulders, two dollars in 
silver, a little tobacco, a handsome kris, and 
a long spear with a broad and shining blade. 
His supplies were to last him till the first 
Sdkai camps were reached, and after that his 
food, he told himself, would * rest at the tip of 
his dagger.' He did not propose to really 
begin his operations until the mountains, which 
fence the P^rak boundary, had been crossed, 
so was content to allow the first Sdkai villages 
to pass unpillaged. He impressed some of 
the naked, frightened aborigines as bearers, 
levied such supplies of food as he needed, and 
the Sclkai, who were glad to be rid of him 

so cheaply, handed him on from village to 

68 



In a Corner of Asia 

village with the greatest alacrity. The base 
of the jungle-covered mountains of the in- 
terior was reached at the end of a fortnight, 
and Ktilop and his Sdkai began to drag them- 
selves up the steep ascent by means of roots, 
trailing creepers, and slender saplings. 

Upon a certain day they reached the 
summit of a nameless mountain, and threw 
themselves down panting for breath upon the 
round bare drumming-ground of an argus 
pheasant. On the crest of almost every hill 
and hog's-back in the interior of the Peninsula 
these drumming-grounds are found, bare and 
smooth as a threshing-floor, save for the thin 
litter of dead twigs with which they are strewn 
by the birds. Sometimes, if you keep very still, 
you may hear the cocks strutting and dancing, 
and thumping the hard earth, but no man 
amongst us has ever seen the pheasants going 
through their performance. At night-time 
their full-throated yell rings across the valleys, 
waking a thousand echoes, and the cry is 
taken up and thrown backwards and . for- 
wards by a host of pheasants, each answering 
from his own hill. Judging by the frequency 
of their cry, they must be among the most 
common of all jungle birds, yet so deftly 
do they hide themselves that they are but 
rarely seen, and the beauties of their plumage 

69 



The Overseas Library 

—at once more delicate and more brilliant 
than that of the peacock — and the wonders 
of the countless violet eyes with which their 
feathers are set, are only known to us because 
these birds are so frequently trapped by the 
Malays. 

Where Ktilop and his Sdkai lay the trees 
were thinned out. The last two hundred feet 
of the ascent had been a severe climb, and 
the ridge, which formed the summit, stood 
clear of the tree-tops which grew half-way up 
the slope. As he lay panting, Kfilop Stimbing 
gazed down for the first time upon the 
eastern slope of the Peninsula, the theatre in 
which ere long he proposed to play a very 
daring part. At his feet were tree-tops of 
every shade of green, from the tender, brilliant 
colour which we associate with young corn, 
to the deep, dull hue which is almost black. 
They fell away beneath him in a broad slope 
of a living vegetation, the contour of each 
individual tree, and the grey, white, or black 
lines, which marked their trunks or branches, 
growing less and less distinct, until the 
jungle covering the plain was a blurred wash 
of colour that had more of blue than green 
in it. Here and there, very far away, the 
sunlight fell in a dazzling flash upon something 
which glistened like the mirror of a heliograph, 

70 



In a Corner of Asia 

and this, Kdlop knew, was the broad reaches 
of a river. .The jungle hid all traces of human 
habitation, and no sign of life or movement 
was visible, save only a solitary kite 'sailing 
with supreme dominion through the azure 
depth of air/ and the slight uneasy swaying 
of some of the taller trees, as a faint breeze 
swept gently over the forest. Here, in the 
mountains, the air was damp and chilly, and 
a cold wind was blowing, while the sun 
appeared to have lost half its power. In the 
plain below, however, the land lay steaming 
and sweltering beneath the fierce perpendicular 
rays, while the heat-haze danced restlessly 
above the forest. 

During the next day or two Ktilop Sdmbing 
and his P6rak Sdkai made their way down the 
eastern slope of the mountains, and through 
the silent forests, which aire given over to 
game, and to the equally wild jungle-folk, who 
fly at the approach of any human beings, 
precisely as do the beasts which share with 
them their home. 

Kdlop and his people passed several de- 
serted camps belonging to these wild Sikai, 
but^ the instinct of the savages tells them 
^ unerringly that strangers are at hand, and 
never once were any of these folk caught sight 
of by the travellers. 

71 



\ 



The Overseas Library 

These people live a nomadic life, roaming 
hither and thither through the forest in quest 
of fresh feeding-grounds when the old ones 
are temporarily exhausted. They have no 
knowledge of planting, and they live chiefly 
ut)on yams and roots, sour jungle fruits, and 
the fish which they catch in cunningly-devised 
basket-work traps. These things are known 
to such of us as have journeyed through their 
country, for their tracks tell their story up 
to this point We know, too, that they camp 
in rude shelters of leaves propped crazily on 
untrimmed uprights, and that they obtain 
wood knives from the tamer tribesmen in 
exchange for the long reeds of which the 
inner casing of the SAkai blowpipes is made. 
But even when they barter thus, they never 
willingly meet other human beings, their wares 
being deposited in certain well-known places 
in the jungle, where they are replaced by 
other articles which the wild folk remove when 
no man is watching. A few survivors of the 
captives, made by the tamer Sdkai on various 
slave-raiding expeditions, may be found in 
some of the Malay villages in Pahang, but of 
the life of these people in their wild forest 
state no man knows anything. 

KAlop SAmbing, of course, took very little 

interest in them, for they possess no property, 

72 



In a Corner of Asia 

and nothing was therefore to be gained by 
harrying them. So he pushed on through the. 
wild Sdkai country, until the upper waters of 
the Betok, the principal tributary of the Jelai, 
were reached. 

Bamboos were felled, a raft was constructed, 
and then KAlop SAmbing dismissed his Sdkai, 
and began his descent of the unknown river, 
which led he knew not where, alone, save for 
his weapons, but full of confidence in his ability 
to pillage this undiscovered country single- 
handed. 

When you come to think of it, there was 
something bordering upon the heroic in the 
action of this unscrupulous man with the marred 
face, who glided gently down the river on this wild, 
lone-hand raid. The land was strange to him ; 
the river, for all he knew, might be beset with 
impassable rapids and unknown dangers of 
every kind ; moreover, his object was robbery 
on a large scale, and a plunderer is not likely to 
meet with much love from those he despoils. 
He was going to certain enmity, one might 
say to almost certain death, yet he poled his 
raft down the stream with deft punts, and gazed 
calmly ahead of him with a complete absence 
of fear. 

Under happier circumstances KAlop of the 
Hare-lip might surely have won rank among 

11 



The Overseas Library 

those brave men whose names still ring through 
the centuries as heroes, whose courage has won 
for them a lasting niche in human history. 

It was at noon upon the second day, that 
Ktilop sighted a large camp of the tamer Sdkai 
in a clearing on the right bank of the Betok. 
The sight of a Malay, coming from such an 
unusual quarter, filled the jungle people with 
superstitious dread, and in a few minutes every 
man, woman and child had fled screaming to 
the forest. 

KAlop went through the ten or fifteen 
squalid huts which stood in the clearing, and 
an occasional grunt attested that he was well 
satisfied with the stores of valuable gum lying 
stowed away in the sheds. He calculated that 
there could not be less than seven ptkul^ and 
that, even when the poor price to be obtained 
from a purchaser in a distant, up-country village 
was taken into consideration, would mean S6oo 
in cash — a small fortune for any Malay. But 
here a difficulty presented itself. How was 
this precious gum to be carried down stream 
into Pahang.*^ His raft would hold about one 
ptkul, and he knew that the Sdkai would not 
interfere with him if he chose to remove that 
amount and to leave the rest. But the sight 
of the remaining six ptkul was too much for 
him. He could not find it in his heart to 

74 



In a Corner of Asia 

abandon it, and he began to feel angry with 
the Sclkai, who, he almost persuaded himself, 
were defrauding him of his just rights. 

He rolled his quid of betel-nut and sat down 
to await the return of the Sdkai, and as he 
thought of the injury they were like to do him 
if they refused to aid in the removal of the rest 
of the g^m, his heart waxed very hot within 
him. 

Presently, two frightened brown faces, scarred 
with blue tattoo-marks on cheek and forehead, 
and surmounted by frowzy mops of sun-bleached 
hair, rose stealthily above the level of the flooring 
near the door, and peeped at him with shy, 
terrified eyes. 

Kftlop turned his face towards them, and the 
bobbing heads disappeared with surprising 
alacrity. 

* Come hither ! ' cried Kftlop. 

The heads reappeared once more, and in a 
few brief words Kftlop bade the men go call 
their fellows. 

The Sdkai sidled off into the jungle, and 
presently a crowd of squalid aborigines came 
from out the shelter of the trees and underwood 
and stood looking at Kftlop curiously, with 
light feet gingerly treading the ground, every 
muscle braced for a swift dart into cover at the 
first alarm of danger. 

75 



The Overseas Library 

*Who among ye is the Chief?' asked 
Kfdop. 

* Thy servant is the Chief,' replied an aged 
Sdkai. 

He stood forward as he spoke, trembling a 
little as he glanced timidly at the Malay, who 
sat cross-legged in the doorway of the hut. 
His straggling mop of hair was almost white, 
and his skin was dry and creased and wrinkled. 
He was naked, as were all his people, save for 
a slender loin-clout of bark-cloth, and his thin 
flanks and buttocks were white with the warm 
wood ashes in which he had been lying when 
Kftlop's arrival interrupted his mid-day snooze. 

* Bid these, thy children, build me eight 
bamboo rafts, strong and firm, at the foot of 
yonder rapid,' said Kftlop. * And mark ye, be 
not slow, for I love not indolence.' 

' It can be done,' said the Sdkai headman, 
submissively. 

' That is well,' returned K6lop. * See thou to 
it with speed, for I am a man prone to wrath.' 

The Sdkai fell to work, and by nightfall the 
new rafts were completed, and while the jungle 
folk toiled, Kftlop of the Hare-lip, who had 
declared that he loved not indolence, lay upon 
his back on the floor of the Chief's hut and 
roared a love-song in a harsh, discordant voice, 
to the lady whose heart the wealth he sought 

76 



In a Corner of Asia 

so eagerly, and now began to see within his 
grasp, would enable him to subdue. 

Ktilop slept that night in the Sdkai hut 
among the restless jungle-folk. The air was 
chilly up here in the foothills, and the fire, 
which the Sdkai never willingly let die, smoked 
and smouldered in the middle of the floor. 
Half-a-dozen long logs, all pointing to a 
common centre like the spokes of a broken 
wheel, met at the point where the fire burned 
red in the darkness, and between these boughs, 
in the warm grey ashes, lay men, women, and 
children, sprawling in every conceivable attitude 
into which their naked brown limbs could twist 
themselves. Ever and anon they would rise and 
tend the fire. Then they would sit round the 
newly-kindled blaze and talk in the jerky 
monosyllabic jargon of the aborigines. The 
pungent smoke of the wood enshrouded them 
as with a garment, and their eyes waxed red 
and watery, but they heeded it not, for as their 
old saw has it, * Fire-smoke is the* blanket of 
theSdkai.* 

And KAlop of the Hare-lip slept the sleep of 
the just. 

The dawn broke greyly, for a mist hung low 
over the forest, white as driven snow, and 
cold and clammy as the forehead of a corpse. 
The naked Sdkai peeped shiveringly from the 



The Overseas Library- 
doorways of their huts, and then went shudder- 
ing back to the grateful warmth of the fire, and 
the frowzy atmosphere within. 

Kftlop alone made his way down to the river 
bank, and there performed his morning ablutions 
with scrupulous care — for whatever laws of God 
and man a Malay may disregard, he never 
forgets the virtue of personal cleanliness, which, 
^ in an Oriental, is even more immediately im- 
portant to his neighbours than all the godliness 
in the world. A Malay would as soon think of 
foregoing his morning tub, as he would of fasting 
when food was to be had in plenty, and the 
days of Ramathdn had sped. 

When his ablutions were completed, K61op 
climbed the steep bank once more, and, stand- 
ing outside the Chiefs hut, called the Sdkai 
from their lairs, bidding them hearken to his 
words. They stood or squatted before him in 
the white mist, through which the sun, just 
" peeping above the jungle, was beginning to 
send long slanting rays of dazzling white light. 

They were cold and miserable — this little 
crowd of naked men — and they shivered and 
scratched their bodies restlessly. The trill- 
ing of the thrushes and the chorus raised by 
other birds came to their ears through the 
still air, mingled with the whooping and barking 
of the anthropoid apes ; but the morning song 

78 



In a Corner of Asia 

has small power to cheer those who, like the 
Sdkai, are very sensitive to cold, and it is during 
the chilly waking hour that men's courage and 
vitality are usually at the lowest ebb. 

* Listen to me, ye Sdkai ! ' began Kiilop, in 
a loud and angry voice, and at the word those 
of his hearers who stood erect, squatted humbly 
with their fellows, and the shivering of cold 
was increased by the trembling of fear. If 
there is one thing the jungle-folk dislike more 
than another, it is to be called * Sdkai ' to their 
faces, and the term is never used to them by 
a Malay unless the speaker wishes to bully 

y them. The word really means a slave, but by 
the aborigines it is regarded as the most 
offensive epKithet in the Malay vocabulary. 
In their own tongue they speak of themselves 
as sen-oiy which means a * man,' as opposed to 
gob, a foreigner — for even the Sakai has some 
vestiges of pride, if you know where to look for 
it, and to his mind the people of his race are alone 
entitled to be called 'men.' When speaking 
Malay they allude to themselves as Orang 
Biikit — men of the hills ; Orang tjtan — jungle- 
folk, or Orang Ddlam — the folk who dwell within 
the forests. They love to be spoken of as 
riiayatf peasants, or as r'dayat rdja, subjects of 
the King; and the Malays, who delight in 

^ nicely-graded distinctions of speech in address- 

79 



The Overseas Library 

ing men of various ranks and classes, habitually 
use these terms when conversing with the 
Sclkai, in order that the hearts of the jungle-folk 
may be warmed within them. When, therefpre, 
the objectionable name * Sdkai ' is used to the 
forest-dwellers, the latter know that mis- 
chief and trouble are afoot, and since they are 
as timid as other wild creatures, a deadly fear 
falls upon them at the word. 

* Listen, ye accursed Sdkai ! ' cried Kftlop of 
the Hare-lip, waving his spear above his head. 
' Mark well my words, for I hear the warm 
earth calling to the coffin planks in which your 
carcasses shall presently lie, if ye fail to do my 
behests. Go, gather up the gum that is stored 
within your dwellings and bring it hither 
speedily, lest a worse thing befall you ! ' 

The Sclkai rose slowly and walked each man 
to his hut with lagging steps. In a few minutes 
the great round balls of gum, with a little hole 
punched in each, through which a rattan line 
was passed, lay heaped upon the ground at 
Kftlop's feet. But the Sdkai had brought 
something as well as the gum, for each man 
held a long and. slender spear fashioned of 
bamboo. The weapon sounds harmless enough, 
but these wooden blades are strong and stub- 
born, and the edges and points are sharper than 

steel. K61op of the Hare-lip saw that the 

80 



In a Corner of Asia 

time had come for prompt action to supplement 
rough words. 

'Cast down your spears to the earth, ye 
swine of the forest ! ' he yelled. 

Almost all the Sdkai did as K61op bade 
them, for the Malay is here the dominant 
race, and years of oppression and wrong have 
made the jungle-folk very docile in the pre- 
sence of the more civilised brown man. The 
Sdkai Chief, however, clutched his weapon 
firmly, and his frightened old eyes ran around 
the group of his kinsmen, vainly inciting them 
to follow his example. The next moment his 
gaze was recalled to Kftlop of the Hare-lip by 
a sharp pain in his right shoulder, as the spear 
of the Malay transfixed it. His own weapon 
dropped from his powerless arm, and the little 
crowd of Sdkai broke and fled. But a shrill 
cry from Kftlop, as he ran around them, herd- 
ing them as a collie herds sheep, brought them 
soon to a stand-still. 

No thought of further resistance remained 

in their mJhds, and the gum was quickly loaded 

on the rafts, and the plundered Sdkai, still wild 

with fear, began to pole them down the river, 

while Kftlop sat at ease on the last raft, which 

two of the shuddering jungle-folk punted 

carefully. 

The wounded Chief, left behind in his hut, 
F 8i 



The Overseas Library- 
sent two youths through the forest to bid their 
fellow-tribesmen make ready the poison for their 
blowpipe darts, since he knew that no one 
would now attempt to kill K61op of the Hare- 
lip at close quarters. But the poison which the 
Sdkai distil from the resin of the tpoh tree re- 
quires some time to prepare, and if it is to be 
used with effect upon a human being, a speci- 
ally strong solution is necessary. Above all, 
if it is to do its work properly, it must be newly 
made. Thus it was that KAlop of the Hare-lip 
had time to load his rafts with gum taken from 
two other S4kai camps, and to pass very nearly 
out of the Sdkai country before the people 
whom he had robbed were in a position to 
take the offensive. 

The Betok river falls into the Upper Jelai, 
a stream which is also given over entirely to 
the jungle-people, and it is not until the latter 
river meets the Telom and the Serau, at the 
point where the Lower J6lai is formed, that 
the banks begin to be studded with scattered 
Malay villages. 

KAlop of the Hare-lip knew nothing of the 

geography of the land through which he was 

travelling, but he was aware that running water 

presupposed the existence of habitations of men 

of his own race if followed down sufficiently 

far. Therefore he pressed forward eagerly, 

82 



In a Corner of Asia 

bullying and goading his frightened Sdkai into 
something resembling energy. He had now 
more than a thousand dollars' worth of gum 
on his rafts, and he was getting anxious as to 
its safety. To the danger in which he himself 
went, he was perfectly callous and indifferent. 

It was at Kudla Merabau, a spot where a 
tiny stream falls into the Upper Jelai upon its 
right bank, that a small party of Sdkai lay in 

_ hiding, peering through the greenery at the 
gliding waters down which K61op and his 
plunder must presently come. Each man 
carried at his side a quiver, fashioned of a 
single length of bamboo covered with the dots, 
crosses, zigzags and triangles which the Sakai 
delight to trace upon all their vessels. Each 
quiver was filled with slender darts about the 

V thickness of a steel knitting-needle, with an 
elliptical piece of light wood at one end to 
steady it in its flight, and a very sharp tip, 
coated with the black venom of the tpoh sap. 
In their hands each one of them held a 
reed blowpipe ^ome twelve feet in length. 
These weapons were rudely but curiously 
carved. 

Presently the foremost of the Sdkai stood 
erect, his elbows level with his ears, his feet 
heel to heel, his body leaning slightly forward 
from the hips. His hands were locked to- 

83 



The Overseas Library 

gather at the mouthpiece of his blowpipe, the 
long reed being held firmly by his thumbs and 
forefingers, which were coiled above it, while 
the weight rested upon the lower interlaced 
fingers of both hands. His mouth was 
puckered and drawn in, like that of a man 
who seeks to spit out a shred of tobacco 
which the loose end of a cigarette has left 
between his lips, and it nestled closely to the 
wooden mouthpiece. His keen, wild eyes 
glanced along the length of the blowpipe 
shrewdly and unflinchingly, little hard puckers 
forming at their corners. Pit ! said the blow- 
pipe. The little wad of dry pith, which had 
been used to exclude the air around the dart- 
head, fell into the water a dozen feet away, and 
the dart itself flew forward with incredible 
speed, straight to the mark at which it was 
aimed. 

A slight shock on his right side just above 
the hip apprised KAlop that something had 
struck him, and looking down he saw the 
dart still shuddering in his side. But, as luck 
would have it, KAlop carried under his coat a 
gaudy bag stuffed with the ingredients of the 
betel quid, and the dart had struck this and 
embedded itself therein. The merest fraction 
of a second was all that KAlop needed to see 
this, and to take in the whole of the situation, 

84 



In a Corner of Asia 

and with him action and perception kept pace 
with one another. Before the dart had ceased 
to quiver, before the Sdkai on the bank had 
had time to send another in its wake, before 
the men who poled his raft had fully grasped 
what was going forward, K61op had seized the 
nearest of his Sdkai by his frowzy halo of elf- 
locks, and had drawn him screaming across his 
knee. The terrified creature writhed and flung 
his body about wildly,, and his friends upon the 
bank feared to blow their darts lest they should 
inadvertently wound their kinsman while striv- 
ing to kill the Malay. 

' Have a care, ye swine of the forest ! ' cried 
Kftlop, while he cuffed the screaming Sdkai 
unsparingly in order to keep his limbs in con- 
stant motion. * Have a care, ye sons of fallen 
women ! If ye spew forth one more of your 
darts, this man, your kinsman, dies by my 
kris / * 

The Sdkai on the banks had no reason to 
doubt the sincerity of Kftlop s words, and since 
these poor creatures love their relatives, both 
V near and distant, far more than is possible in 
more civilised communities, they drew off, and 
Kftlop of the Hare-lip went upon his way re- 
joicing. But he kept his Sdkai across his knee 
none the less, and occasionally administered a 
sounding cuff to him pour encourager les autres. 

85 



The Overseas Library 

Thus he won his way out of the Sdkai 
country, and that night he laid him down to 
sleep in a Malay village in the full enjoyment 
of excellent health, the knowledge that he was 
at last a rich man, and a delightful conscious- 
ness of having successfully performed deeds 
well worth the doing. 

For a month or two he dwelt in the Jelai, 
at B6kit Betong, the village of To' Rdja, the 
great up-country Chief, who then ruled that 
district. He sold his gum to this man, and 
since he was ready to let it go for something 
less than the market price, the sorrows of the 
Sikai were the cause of much amusement to 
those from whom they sought redress, and 
whose duty it should have been to afford them 
protection. 

But KAlop of the Hare-lip had left his heart 
behind him in P^rak, for the natives of that 
State can never long be happy when beyond 
the limits of their own country, and must always 
make their way back sooner or later to drink 
of the waters of their silver river. Perhaps, 
too, KAlop had some one particular lady 
in his mind when he set out upon his quest 
for wealth, for if you watch, you will see that 
the best work and the most blackguardly deeds 
of a man are alike usually due to the woman 
who sits at the back of his heart, and is the 

86 



In a Corner of Asia 

driving power which impels him to good or to 
evil. 

One day K61op of the Hare-lip presented 
himself before To' Rdja, as the latter lay smok- 
ing his opium-pipe upon the soft mats in his 
house, and informed him that as he was about 
to leave Pahang he had brought a present — 
* trifling and unworthy of his acceptance' — 
which he craved the Chief to honour him by 
receiving. 

*When dost thou go down stream?' asked 
To' Rija, for the Jelai is in the far interior of 
Pahang, and if a man would leave the country 
by any of the ordinary routes, he must pass 
down that river at anyrate as far as Kudla 
LJpis. 

* Thy servant goes up stream,' said K61op of 
the Hare-lip. 

To' Raja started. 

* What ? ' said he, in a voice full of astonish- 
ment 

* Thy servant returns the way he came,* said 
K6lop, calmly. 

To' Rdja burst out into a torrent of excited 
expostulation. It was death, certain death, he 
said, for Kfllop once more to attempt to traverse 
the Sclkai country. The other ways were open, 
and no man would dream of staying him if he 
sought to return to his own country by land or 

87 



The Overseas Library- 
sea. It was folly, It was madness, it was im- 
possible. But to all these words, KAlop of the 
Hare-lip turned a deaf ear. He knew Malay 
Chieftains and all their ways and works suffici- 
ently well, and he had paid too heavy a toll to 
To' Rdja already to have any desire to further 
diminish the amount of his honest earnings. 
If he wended his way homeward through in- 
habited country, he knew that he would have 
to comply with the exactions of every Chief 
through whose district he might pass, and this 
was a prospect that had few attractions for him. 
The Sdkai, on the other hand, he despised 
utterly, and as he was physically incapable of 
feeling fear at this stage of the proceedings, he 
laughed at To' Rdja's estimate of the risk he 
would run. Nay, he saw in the Chiefs words 
a cunning attempt to induce him to penetrate 
more deeply into a land in which he might be 
plundered with the greater ease. Accordingly, 
he declined to be persuaded by To* Rdja, and 
a day or two later he began his return journey 
through the forests. 

He knew that it would be useless to attempt 
to induce any one to accompany him, so he 
went — as he had come — alone. The dollars for 
which he had exchanged his plunder were hard 
and heavy upon his back, and he was further 

loaded with rice and dried fish, but his weapons 

88 



In a Corner of Asia 

were as bright as ever, and to him they still 
seemed to be all the companions that a man 
need desire. He travelled on foot, for he 
could not pole a raft single-handed against the 
current, and he had to trust to such paths as 
he could find, guiding himself for the most part 
by the direction of the river. He passed many 
Sdkai camps, which were all abandoned at his 
approach, and he halted in several of them to 
replenish his scanty stock of provisions, but he 
slept in the jungle. 

It was in the evening of the second or third 
day that Kulop became aware of an unpleasant 
sensation. The moon was at the full, and he 
could see for many yards around him in the 
forest, and though no one was visible, he 
became painfully conscious that somebody was 
watching him. Occasionally he thought that he 
caught the glint of eyes in the underwood, 
and every now and again a dry twig snapped 
crisply, now to the right, now to the left, now 
in front of him, now behind him. He started 
to his feet and sounded the sorak — the war- 
yell — that pealed in widening echoes through 
the forest. A rustle in half-a-dozen directions 
at once showed him that the watchers had 
been numerous, and that they were now taking 
refuge in flight. 

Kulop of the Hare-lip sat down again beside 

89 



The Overseas Library 

his fire, and a new and strange sensation began 
to grip his heart queerly. It was accompanied 
by an uneasy feeling in the small of his back, 
as though he momentarily expected to receive 
a spear-thrust there, and a clammy dampness 
rose upon his forehead, while of a sudden the 
skin behind his ears seemed strangely cold. 
Perhaps even K{ilop of the Har^-lip needed 
no man to tell him that this was fear. 

He replenished his fire and sat near it, 
trying to still the chattering of his teeth. If 
he could find himself face to face with an 
enemy fear would leave him, he knew ; but 
this eerie, uncanny feeling of being watched 
and hounded by foes whom he could not see 
struck him with palsy. . As he sat he glanced 
uneasily over his shoulder from time to time, 
and at last he drew back against the trunk of 
a large tree, so that none might strike him from 
behind. As he sat thus, leaning slightly back- 
wards, he chanced to glance up, and in a tree- 
top, some fifty yards away, he saw the crouch- 
ing form of a Sdkai outlined blackly against 
the moonlit sky. 

He leaped to his feet once more, and again 
the sSrak rang out, as he strove to tear his way 
through the underwood to the foot of the tree 
in which he had seen his enemy. But the 
jungle was thick, he lost his bearings quickly, 

90 



In a Corner of Asia 

and, weary with his exertions, torn with 
brambles, and sweating profusely, he was glad 
to make his way back to the fire again. 

All through that terrible night Kulop of the 
Hare-lip strove to drive away sleep from his 
heavy eyes. The hours seemed incredibly 
long, and he feared that the dawn would never 
come. One minute he would tell himself that 
he was wide awake, and a second later a rustle 
in the underwood startled him into a knowledge 
that he had slept. Horror and fear had their 
will of him, and those who know them are 
aware that there are no more skilled tormentors 
than they. A hundred times he leaped to his 
feet and sent the s6rak ringing through the 
jungle, and each time those who watched him 
fled in panic. While he remained awake and 
on g^ard, the Sdkai feared him too much to 
attack him. His previous escape from the dart 
which they had seen pierce his side had origi- 
nated in their minds the idea that he was invul- 
nerable, so they- tried no longer to slay him 
from a distance. This he quickly perceived, 
but fear clutched him once more when he 
speculated as to what would happen when he 
was at last forced to give way to the weight of 
weariness that even was now oppressing him 
so sorely. 

Presently a change began to creep over the 

91 



The Overseas Library 

forest in which he sat. A little stir in the trees 
around told him that the bird-folk were awaken- 
ing. Objects, which had hitherto been dark and 
shapeless masses in the shadows cast into 
prominence by the white moonlight, gradually 
assumed more definite shape. Later the 
colours of the trunks and leaves and creepers, 
still dark and dulled, but none the less colour, 
began to be perceptible, and K6lop of the 
Hare-lip rejoiced exceedingly in that the dawn 
had come and the horrors of the night were 
passing away. 

All that day, K61op, albeit weary almost to 
death, trudged onward through the forest ; but 
the news had spread among the Sdkai that 
their enemy was once more among them, and 
the number of the jungle-folk, who dogged his 
footsteps, steadily increased. KAlop could hear 
their shrill whoops, as they called to one 
another through the forest, giving warning of 
his approach, or signalling the path which he 
was taking. Once or twice he fancied that he 
caught a glimpse of a lithe brown form, of two 
glinting eyes, or of a straggling mop of frowzy 
hair, and then he would charge, shouting 
angrily. But the figure — if indeed it had any 
existence save in his overwrought imagination 
— always vanished as suddenly and as noise- 
lessly as a shadow, long before he could come 

92 



In a Corner of Asia 

within striking distance. K{ilop of the Hare- 
lip found this far more terrible and frightening 
than the most desperate hand-to-hand fight 
could have been, for the invisibility and the 
intangible nature of his enemy added the 
horrors of a fever-dream to the very real 
danger in which he now knew himself to 
stand. 

The night that followed that day was one of 
acute agony to the weary man, who dared not 
sleep, and about midnight he again marched 
forward through the forest, hoping thereby to 
elude his pursuers. 

For an hour he believed himself to h^ve been 
successful. Then the shrill yells broke out 
again, and at the sound KAlops heart sank 
within him. Still he stumbled on, too dead 
tired to charge at his phantom enemy, too 
hoarse at last even to raise his voice in the 
sSrak^ but doggedly determined not to give 
in. But as he waxed faint the number and 
the boldness of his pursuers increased propor- 
tionately, till their yells sounded on every side, 
and Ktilop seemed like a lost soul, wending his 
way to the Bottomless Pit, with an escort of 
rejoicing devils shouting a noisy chorus around 
him. 

Another awful day followed, and when once 
more the night shut down, Kulop of the Hare- 

93 



\ 



The Overseas Library 

lip sank exhausted upon the ground. His 
battle was over. He could bear up no longer 
against the weight of his weariness and the 
aching longing for sleep. Almost as his head 
touched the warm, dark litter of dead leaves 
with which the earth of the jungle is strewn, 
his heavy eyelids closed, and his breath came 
soft and regular. This was his surrender, for 
at last he knew himself to be beaten. He was 
half-way up the mountains now, and was almost 
within reach of safety, but — 

* Ah, the little more — ^and how much it is. 
And the little less— ^nd what worlds away ! ' 

Kulop of the Hare-lip — Ktilop, the resolute, 
the fearless — Ktilop the strong, the enduring, 
was at the end of his tether. He had been 
beaten — not by the Sdkai, but by Nature, 
which no man may long defy — and in obedience 
to her he surrendered his will and slept. 

Presently the underwood was parted by 
human hands in half-a-dozen different places, 
and the Sdkai crept stealthily out of the jungle 
into the little patch of open in which their 
enemy lay at rest. He moved uneasily in his 
sleep — not because any noise on their part had 
disturbed him, for they came as silently as a 
shadow cast over a broad forest by a patch of 

94 



In a Corner of Asia 

scudding cloud — and at the sight the Sdkai 
halted with lifted feet ready to plunge back 
into cover should their enemy awake. But 
the exhausted man was sleeping heavily, 
wrapped in the slumber from which he was 
never again to be aroused. The silent jungle- 
people, armed with heavy clubs and bamboo 
spears, stole to within a foot or two of the 
unconscious Malay. Then nearly a score of 
them lifted their weapons, poised them on high, 
and brought them down simultaneously on the 
body of their foe. KAlop's limbs stretched 
themselves slowly and stiffly, his jaw, fell, and 
blood flowed in twenty places. No cry escaped 
him, and the trembling Sdkai looked down 
upon the dead face of their enemy, and knew 
that he had paid his debt to them in full. 

They carried off none of his gear, for they 
^ feared to be haunted by his ghost, and K6lop 
had now nothing edible about him, such as the 
jungle-folk find it hard to leave untouched. 
Money had no meaning to the Sdkai, so the 
silver dollars, which ran in a glistening stream 
from a rent made in the linen waist-pouch by a 
chance spear-thrust, were left glinting in the 
moonlight by the side of that still, grey face, 
with the ghastly, pallid lip split upwards to the 
nostrils. Thus the SUkai took their leave of 
Ktilop of the Hare-lip as he lay stretched 

95 



The Overseas Library 

beside the riches which he had bought at so 
dear a price. 

If you want some ready money and a good 
kris and spear, both of which have done execu- 
tion in their day, they are all to be had for the 
gathering in a spot in the forest not very far 
from the boundary between Pahang and Perak, 
but you must find the place for yourself, since 
the Sdkai to a man will certainly deny all 
knowledge of it. Therefore it is probable 
that KAlop of the Hare-lip will rise up on the 
Judgment Day with his ill-gotten property 
intact. 



96 



IN THE CENTRAL GAOL 



IN THE CENTRAL GAOL 

*T^ THEREFORE, I sentence thee to be 
V V pent within the gaol for a space of 
five years, with labour of a heavy sort,' con- 
cluded the passionless tones issuing from the 
lips of the white man on the dais behind the 
big books. The flapping punkah-fringe caught 
the calm words and heaved them into the body 
of the court house, over the wooden dock, 
among the clusters of disreputables of many 
races huddled together on the greasy benches 
near the door. The prisoner upon whom 
sentence had just been passed, gave a guttural 
grunt as the meaning of the words forced itself 
upon his brain. Then he looked up at the 
judge. 

'Whatever the T{ian may order,' he ejacu- 
lated, with a half-shrug of his shoulders, and 
the facile philosophy and ready submission so 
generally displayed by Orientals when Fate 
is hitting his hardest. Then the two burly 
Sikhs, who had been standing within the dock 
one on either side of the prisoner, suddenly 
turned upon him, gripped him by the shoulder 

99 



The Overseas Library 

with enormous, rough hands, and hustled him 
out of the wooden pen. One of them seized 
the Malay's wrists and snapped a pair of iron 
handcuffs on to them, a Chinese clerk threw a 
newly-signed commitment-warrant across the 
table to one of the Sikhs, and a moment later 
the prisoner found himself being hurried forth 
into the pitiless glare of the sunshine, his feet 
treading the dusty, metalled road on the way 
to the central gaol. 

It had all happened so quickly, so like a piece 
of machine-made work, that Ismail, the newly- 
convicted prisoner, had had barely time in 
which to realise what was happening to him. 
Now, as he trudged along between his two 
bearded guardians, his mind began to move 
again with its accustomed freedom. He began 
to observe, to imagine, to realise. The two 
Sikhs talking together in a barbarous jargon — 
their native tongue ; the manacles about his 
wrists, which forced his hands to hang limply 
before him as he walked ; the flapping of the 
little strip of paper which one of his guardians 
carried in his hand — the White Men, he had 
heard, could do nothing without writing about 
it ; — all these things were to Ismail the outward 
signs of the evil thing which had befallen him. 
He had *got' gaol — to use the phrase current 
among his own people — by reason of an ill- 

lOO 



■> • • « 



In a Corner i6f AsJa^ 






advised attempt to possess himself of certain 
property, to which his sole claim was supplied 
by the fact that, at the moment, he had ex- 
perienced a keen desire to have it for his own. 
The proprietor had proved unexpectedly pugna- 
cious, and Ismail, as a result, had lost his temper 
with the fellow. The consequence of this had 
been that the police had laid him by the heels, 
had charged him with highway robbery with 
violence, with causing grievous hurt, and finally, 
with resisting capture. A week earlier, Ismail 
had been a very ordinary Malay peasant, with 
no marked criminal instincts, and an even less 
clearly accentuated moral code. He had been 
deeply enamoured of a lady, however, and 
since she was no less venal than other members 
of her race and sex, Ismail had fallen, or, rather, 
wandered into crime, with much the same 
deliberate naughtiness, and with hardly more 
responsibility, than is displayed by a child who 
raids an easily-accessible jam-pot. The law 
of the White Men, however, which regards the 
sin rather than the moral limitations of the 
sinner, had come down heavily upon Ismail, 
and now he had * got ' gaol, and his fate was 
excessively accursed. It never occurred to 
him to blame himself. Fate, luck, and the 
unexpected pugnacity of the person whom he 
had attempted to despoil were alone respon- 

lOI 



• •• « 

• • • • • » 

• • • • - -* 



Ai ^-^r^r-'^.n^h^}. Overseas Library 

sible, in his opinion, for the straits in which 
he found himself, and he spat in the white 
dust of the road in token of his extreme 
disgust at the mismanaged scheme of created 
things. 

The white man had said * five years.' What 
did that mean ? Ismail asked himself. Had he 
said *five years of maize,' or *five years of 
rice ' it would have been easier to understand 
what period of time he intended to name. 
As it was, Ismail was quite in the dark. Did 
the year mean three moons or six ? Or was 
it some purely fanciful measure of time such 
as the White Men might make use of? The 
fear of the Unknown was upon him. What 
did * getting ' gaol imply ? Not confinement 
in a cage without food or sanitary appliances, 
for this, it was well-known, was an abomination 
to the Europeans. What then could be the 
horrors which the strange pale folk regarded 
as a fitting punishment for one whose fate was 
insensate? Starvation? Perhaps. 'Work of 
a heavy sort,' the magistrate had said, and at 
this prospect, Ismail groaned. 

* Dtam ! — Be still ! ' growled one of the 
Sikhs, and the prisoner shuffled on again in 
silence. 

Presently the great gates of the gaol came 
in sight ; then, as the escort and the prisoner 

I02 



In a Corner of A^ia 

drew near, a shutter was pulled back and a 
brown, bearded face looked out at them. A 
wicket flew open of itself, and Ismail was 
hustled into the fenced enclosure. He saw 
before him a large open space, smooth grass 
plots, intersected by neatly-kept gravel paths, 
and brown blocks of wards, raised above the 
ground on brick piles, standing back discreetly 
off the grass. The buildings were of wood, 
stained with Rangoon oil, and their roofs were 
thatched with dust-coloured palm-leaves. They 
had massive doors and no windows, but high 
up in the bare walls a barred opening ran 
round them supplying the necessary ventilation. 

Ismail was handed over to a Sikh warder, 
had his head shaved by a deft and businesslike 
Chinese convict, was bathed at a well in the 
centre of the compound, was stripped of his 
clothes, and was presented with a spotless 
jumper and trousers, blackly marked with broad 
arrows and his number, 307. Ismail had ceased 
to be; Convict 307 had been born into the 
narrow prison world. 

In this new capacity many strange things befell 

him. He was weighed, an operation which filled 

him with wonder and superstitious fear ; he was 

examined from head to foot, and all his principal 

physical characteristics were noted down in a 

vast ledger; and finally he was ushered into the 

103 






The Overseas Library 



great barred work-shed where he found some 
sixty or seventy other prisoners standing in a 
hollow square. 

He was roughly bidden to take up a position 
indicated between two other Malays, and when 
he attempted to enter into conversation with 
them a stentorian voice bellowed, * Be still ! ' 
and a warder near him pushed him violently 
against the wall. Then two convicts came 
across the gaol-yard bearing a long wooden 
stretcher between them heavily laden with 
tins of rice and curry. In dead silence 
these were placed upon the ground, one in 
front of each convict. When a sufficient 
number of rations had been fetched in this 
way, the senior warder cried suddenly, * Sit ! ' 
The unexpected exclamation startled 307 so, 
that he jumped violently, bunting into his 
nearest neighbour and nearly oversetting him. 
The senior warder glared at him murderously. 
' Sit ! ' he yelled, and 307, frightened out of his 
wits, collapsed upon the ground. Seeing a tin 
of rice in front of him, he put out his hand 
instinctively towards it, but the convict on his 
right plucked him sharply by the sleeve, and 
whispered to him to sit still. The senior 
warder, swelling with importance, stood near 
the door and looked round upon his charges 
with the air of a possessor of fatted cattle. 

104 



In a Corner of Asia 

. Then once more he gave a word of command : 
* Eat ! ' Immediately the sixty odd convicts 
fell to work upon the food before them, messing 
the rice with their fingers, mixing the curry 
well into it, and dividing it into neat mouthfuls. 
307 looked round him at the strange scene 
with curious eyes. It was a mixed group of 
Orientals, Chinese of half-a-dozen tribes, Tamils 
from Southern India, Malays from many States 
of the Peninsula and from various islands of 
the Archipelago, a Muhammadan Bengali or 
two, and one stray Siamese. They were a 
peculiarly healthy body of men, very hard and 
spare, well-fed, well-nurtured, but with hardly 
a pound of superfluous flesh among them all. 
This is the merit of our prison system in the 
East. We feed our convicts sufficiently and 
• well, but they rise from every meal feeling the 
least little bit hungry, and they work day in 
and day out with the untiring regularity of 
machines. Also, they go to bed early and 
rise when the dawn is still grey. All this 
makes for health, and the sheer regularity of 
the thing bores the native more intensely, and 
wearies the soul out of him more effectually 
than any white man can easily conceive. The 
divorce from tobacco and opium, and the com- 
plete separation from his women-folk also take 
away from the native, all, or nearly all the 

105 



The Overseas Library 

things which represent pleasure to him, and 
thus, though we have robbed imprisonment of 
the horrors which were inseparable from con- 
finement in the barbarous gaol-gages of Inde- 
pendent Malaya, the deprivations, the monotony, 
and, in no small degree, the very cleanliness of 
the life to which we condemn our Asiatic 
convicts, carries with it for them a full measure 
of punishment. Another thing which may be 
placed to the credit of the system, is that in 
the eyes of our prisoners and of their neigh- 
bours, incarceration does not degrade the 
victim. A man will, on his release, speak 
quite openly to casual strangers of his ex- 
periences while in gaol. He attributes the 
accident of his ill-doing to a capricious and 
inscrutable fate ; he regards the time spent in 
captivity as a payment exacted for the sin of 
discovery ; and both he and his relatives decline 
to recognise any stigma as attaching to him 
merely because he has had the ill-fortune to 
sojourn for a space within the walls of the 
Central Gaol. Also, it is only the European, 
who imports his prejudices from six thousand 
weary miles away, who would dream of refusing 
to employ a man because he chanced to be an 
ex-convict; and, therefore, our gaols not only 
make a man clean and healthy of body, but 

they do him no sort of harm from a worldly 

1 06 



In a Corner of Asia 

point of view, and do not make a ruined life 
/ part and portion of the punishment of every 
crime. On the other hand, they do not act 
as a very great deterrent to misdeeds, and in 
the face of any violent temptation the native 
will too often take his chance of gaol if he 
knows the nature of the penalty which the 
White Man will ask him to pay as the price 
of discovery and conviction. 

The hours of meals were the great events in 
the prison day, and the convicts ate heartily, 
giving their whole attention to the important 
task. The noise made by the sixty or seventy 
prisoners alone broke the silence — a sibilant, 
guzzling sound of gently-smacking lips, licking 
tongues and slow mastication. Some carefully 
selected the choicest pieces of fish or vegetable 
curry, placed them on one side to be eaten at 
the last; others greedily stowed the tit-bits 
away within them, hurriedly, furtively, suspici- 
ously, as though they feared that someone 
would attempt to rob them of the precious 
morsels ; others again ate steadily through the 
plateful before them, taking the food as it came 
their way without choice or selection; all, as 
they scraped the last grains of grease-soaked 
rice up from the tin dish bottom to which they 
clung, turned to drink deeply of huge mugs of 
cold tea, and then gazed with wolfish, envious 

107 



The Overseas Library 

eyes at such of their fellows as, having eaten 
somewhat more slowly, had not yet quite 
finished the ration placed before them. Starva- 
tion, it was clear to 307, was no feature in the 
White Man's system, but it was equally plain to 
him that repletion was a thing unknown within 
the prison walls. Another half plateful of rice 
would just have made the difference, and 307 
and his fellows would have risen up from their 
meal distended of stomach, shiny and greasy of 
skin, exuding perspiration from every pore, as 
was their wont when they were their own 
masters, and money was sufficiently plentiful. 
But the White Men who had drawn up the scale 
of diet, knew this quite well, and therefore the 
extra half-plateful was always lacking, and the 
complaint of insufficient rice made itself heard 
at each weekly inspection. 

The afternoon, blazingly, mercilessly hot, 
wore itself away, and Ismail, who had never 
worked for another in his life, and had certainly 
never performed two consecutive hours of unin- 
terrupted toil in all his days, was most sincerely 
sorry for himself long before the four o'clock 
bugle sounded, and the gangs working beyond 
the prison walls began to wend their slow 
way gaolwards, to a clinking accompaniment 
of jangling fetters. These latter were 307's 

chiefest grievance against Fate and the White 

108 



In a Corner of Asia 

Man's Government, but protest was of no 
avail, so he went sadly, stumbling heavily in 
the unaccustomed irons, which added to the 
aching which the hard out-door work had 
already occasioned in his limbs. 

On arrival in the gaol, the work-parties were 
mustered, the roll called over and checked, 
every convict in the place was scrupulously 
bathed under armed supervision, a meal was 
served out, and by five o'clock the prisoners 
were all safely locked up for the night in the 
big association wards. 

In some of the more backward of the Pro- 
tected States, the cell system has not yet been 
introduced, the association wards being cheaper 
to construct and maintain than are the more 
elaborate prisons. The objections to the more 
primitive system are, of course, obvious, and 
in a very few years' time, there will probably 
be no gaol in the Malayan States such as that 
in which Ismail, alias 307, now found himself 
confined. 

The ward was a great, long barrack of a 

place, strongly constructed of timber, tongued 

and grooved so that no joins were visible in 

the planking of the bare brown walls. The 

place was lofty, and was roofed in with solid 

planks fitting closely; twelve or fourteen feet 

above the floor, a long, narrow aperture, securely 

109 



The Overseas Library 

barred with iron, ran round the four sides of the 
building, leaving an open space for the admis- 
sion of light and air. Through this the gentle, 
sad light of the Malayan afternoon stretched 
long, soft fingers, touching here a shaven head 
and exposing grey points amid the black stubble, 
there stroking a brown cheek till it glowed with 
a ruddy hue, drawing the colour out of the 
plank walls, and flecking the flooring with danc- 
ing specks and dashes of brightness. 

There were fourteen coarse red blankets 
neatly folded against the wall on each side of 
the ward, each with an oblong Chinese pillow 
on the top of it, and as the convicts filed into 
the place, they one by one squatted down upon 
the ground, every man in his appointed spot. 
At last the whole gang of twenty-eight prisoners 
had entered, and the great timber doors were 
closed behind them with a booming clang, and 
a slapping to of noisy bolts, and a jangling of 
metal padlocks. 

307 squatted down by the blanket and pillow 
which had been allotted to him earlier in the 
day, and looked round at his companions. 
About twenty of them were Chinese, some of 
whom were apparently bent upon going to 
sleep without further ado, while the remainder 
talked together, growling uncouth monosyllables 
in cautious undertones. The other eight con- 

IIO 



In a Corner of Asia 

victs were Malays, one a minor Chief who had 
headed a conspiracy which had for its amiable 
object the execution of a Chinaman for a murder 
which he had never committed, a notion which 
had its origin in a philanthropical wish to save the 
real culprit, a relative of the Chief ; one, a noted 
cattle-thief who was serving in the gaol for the 
fourth time, and was more at home in the place, 
and better acquainted with its routine than the 
senior warder himself; three gang-robbers, who 
had been concerned in a raid into a protected 
State from across the Kemiman boundary ; a 
house-breaker of some little skill and repute 
among his fellows ; an old man who had his 
sleeping place by Ismail's side, and Ismail, or, 
rather, 307, himself. Two of the gang-robbers 
were playing a kind of fox-and-geese with bits 
of stick which they had managed to secrete in 
spite of the prison authorities, the board being 
formed by a plank of the flooring which had 
been marked out into rough squares with the aid 
of a rusty nail. The cattle-thief and the third 
gang-robber sat near the players, watching the 
game with interest, and criticising each move 
knowingly. The stakes were high, a running 
account being kept from day to day, but settle- 
ment would not fall due until the convicts' sent- 
ences expired in about four years' time. The 
burglar sprawled upon his stomach, his head 

III 



The Overseas Library 

upon his folded arms, his eyes dreamily gazing 
into nothingness with a gathering film of reminis- 
cence upon them, his lips humming a love song 
under the breath. He was thinking of a girl, 
and wondering into whose hands she had fallen 
since he was taken. He would not know the 
answer to this riddle for full five years to come, 
by which time the lady would have lost the 
first bloom of her beauty ; but the burglar did 
not think of this. To him she would always 
be the pretty girl whom he had left behind him. 
His passion was merely that of an animal for 
its mate, but it was none the less keen for that. 
The imprisoned Chief sat apart, huddled up in 
a corner, knees to chin, arms clasped about his 
shins, his eyes sullen, resentful. His thoughts 
were carrying him back to the life which he 
had been wont to live before his trouble fell 
upon him ; to his four wives, each in her 
separate compound ; to his hunting dogs, which 
gave tongue so lustily when the deer were 
afoot ; to his spreading rice-fields cultivated by 
others' labour; to the money which he had 
saved that his declining years might be happy 
and very comfortable ; to the utter freedom 
and independence to which he had been ac- 
customed all the days of his life ; and then, as 
he came back with a shock to the reality of his 
present surroundings, the horror of what had 

112 



\ 



In a Corner of Asia 

befallen smote him cruelly like a blow dealt 
mercilessly in the face, and he buried his head 
in his arms, writhed as though in pain, and 
groaned aloud. The cattle-thief looked up and 
laughed. 

*The Chief hath his afternoon gripes/ he 
said to his neighbours, with a brutal jeer, and 
the fierce old eyes of his victim flashed redly. 

* Have a care, thou son of an evil woman,' 
he said. * Have a care, lest I find means to 
lay hold of a weapon, even within this cage, 
and thereafter to smite thee so that thou wilt 
become in fact, as well as in appearance, what 
thou art — a corpse seven days dead ! ' 

* Patience, grandfather, patience ! ' sneered 
the cattle-thief *We, who are of the people; 
know full well the customs of thee and thine. 
The Chiefs be ever like the tdman fish which 
preys upon its own young! Thou, grand- 
father, didst devour too many and too often, 
seemingly, till thy own kind turned upon thee, 
and now thou art like unto the fish in the 
stakes which hath no means whereby escape 
may be accomplished. Nay, do not rise, for 
if thou makest a disturbance in this place, we 
will swear to the THan that the fault was thine, 
and thou wilt be slung up to the skin-stretcher, 
and flogged with a rattan. Tis a clean trick 

for the carding of pride, so sit thee still, grand- 
H 113 



The Overseas Library 

father, and be wise before thou art hurt. To 
repent too late, 'tis to repent too long. Thou 
art not now in thine own village, and we of this 
place have no mind to be ruled over by thee. 
Wherefore be still, and bear thy pains with 
patience, and thy gripes in silence, such as the 
White Men love.' 

The cattle-thief and the three gang-robbers 
laughed softly at the former's wit and bold- 
ness; then they turned their attention once 
more upon their game, and quickly became 
absorbed in it. The Chief glared at them 
like some caged wild beast at one who tor- 
ments it, and then fell to rocking his body to 
and fro, to and fro restlessly, in a paroxysm 
of helpless misery. He knew only too well 
that the gaol authorities were no respecters 
of persons ; that they would lash him up to 
the triangles as calmly as if he were the 
meanest coolie in the land ; that that last 
indignity would surely follow any attempt to 
punish with violence those of his fellow- 
prisoners who dared to mock him in his 
sorrow, and to add to the measureless depths 
of his dishonour. That he should be suffer- 
ing in this manner on account of an injustice 
done to a Chinaman, filled him with unspeak- 
able astonishment and disgust. A Chinaman, 

forsooth! A creature whom he, the Chief, 

114 



\ 



In a Corner of Asia 

had been wont to rank among the beasts of 
the field ! But 'twas merely one more of the 
extraordinary ways of the White Men, which 
none might hope to understand, none even 
attempt to explain. He groaned again. 
Some day he would win a grip upon a 
weapon, and then, then, then. ... He 
could see the red blood spouting under the 
stabbing blade ; he could hear his voice 
raised once more in the sSrak^ the war-cry ; 
he could mark the fear in the faces of those 
within the gaol who had done him dishonour ; 
and in that moment he would have no mercy, 
no, not even upon those who had treated him 
with respect. Soon, very soon, the chance 
would come, and he would run dmok^ know- 
ing once more the joy of living,, the pulsing 
of hot blood through the veins, the delight of 
fighting, hewing, hacking, stabbing, slaying, 
until he should himself be slain. Arrrrh. . . 

A strange light had come into his eyes, 
which burned red like the glow of banked 
embers. This was the picture which was 
daily growing more and more distinct in his 
hungry, furious heart, and some time, some 
time very soon, the picture would become a 
reality. 

The burglar paid no heed to the dispute 
between the Chief and the cattle-thief. The 

115 



The Overseas Library 

dream of his girl still held him. 307 sat listen- 
ing in horror. In common with most Malay 
peasants, his awe of the chiefs was still intense, 
and to hear one of these terrible beings spoken 
to like this, filled him with a disgusted indig- 
nation which shocked and sickened him. What 
manner of place was this, he asked himself, 
where men dealt in so unseemly a fashion 
with those to whom deference was due? The 
rudeness of the cattle-thief did more to make 
the prospect of confinement in gaol distaste- 
ful to 307 than anything which he had yet 
experienced. Good manners, respect to chiefs 
and elders, the little social amenities which 
round off the harsh ugliness of life, represent 
more to the ordinary Malay than to any other 
human being, a delicate European lady alone 
excepted. The absence of these things made 
307 miserable. He missed them more even 
than the tobacco for which his whole soul was 
now pining. 

The old man on 307's right had taken no 
notice of the little war of words. He sat 
cross-legged, staring stupidly at the opposite 
wall, his almost toothless gums working 
mechanically, as though chewing in imagina- 
tion the quid of betel-nut, which for so many 
years had never long been absent from his 
mouth. His fine old face was curiously and 

116 



V 



In a Corner of Asia 

deeply lined. The stubble of his closely- 
shaven white hair made a rime upon his 
scalp; his knotted hands were clasped loosely 
in front of him, lying limply in his lap ; his 
feet were marked in several places by white 
patches of sSpah^ a skin affliction which is of 
an inherited character, but never gives any 
trouble beyond an unsightly discolouration. H is 
pupils were contracted to the utmost limit. He 
was thinking deeply and silently of the past. 

* Father/ said 307 presently, when he had be- 
come weary of the heavy stillness of the place, 
* it is verily hard to be deprived of tobacco. I, 
thy son, am longing for the taste of the sweet 
smoke, longing as does the opium-smoker for 
the suck of his pipe. Is there no means by 
which tobacco may be procured, father?' 

The old man turned lack-lustre eyes upon 
him, and said in a low, thin voice, like that of 
a man who for many years has held but little 
converse with his kind, * There be many 
things of which we stand in sore need in this 
place — things of greater weight than rich food, 
betel-nut or tobacco, though surely the two last 
are the gifts of God, and life is arid and com- 
fortless when they are not with us for our 
solace. Patience, little brother, patience! Tis 
the fate to which we be born. The hair of all 
men are alike for blackness, but our lots are 

117 



The Overseas Library 

separate and distinct ; we all die, but our graves 
are not one and the same. Soon thou wilt 
become used to the lack of tobacco, and in the 
meantime be patient and endure. 'Tis the 
lesson of our captivity. Behold I, even I, 
endure now with some fortitude, and yet I 
have lived a life free as that of any other 
jungle thing, for I have been of the forest 
for fifteen long years.' 

He spoke stolidly, with that faint, distant 
voice of his, with but little expression or in- 
flection, spoke the thoughts which were in 
his heart, bom more of the consideration of 
his own lot than of any quickened sympathy 
for his companion ; and having spoken, he re- 
lapsed into a stupid, heavy silence more de- 
pressing, more eloquent of despair, than tears 
or ravings could have been. 

But 307 was loth to let the conversation 
drop now that he had found someone with 
whom to speak. 

* What mean the White Men by **a year.^'*' 
he asked. * Is it a year of rice — six whole 
moons, or but three moons — a year of maize ? ' 

The cattle-thief looked across the ward at 
him and laughed. 

*'Tis no difficult matter to see that thou 
comest from the very far interior. Ugly,' he 
said mockingly. * In thy part of the country 

118 



In a Corner of Asia 

men call a bushelful of water a deep pool, and 
three fathoms of buffalo-wallow an open space ! 
Thou art a jungle-man, Ugly, 'tis very plain, 
and perchance thou canst count only up to 
three, like the Sikai animals who share thy 
home. What rubbish is this of which thou 
speakest ? A year of rice ! A year of maize ! 
Is such ignorance a fitting thing to bring hither 
to folk who know many things ? ' 

The gang-robbers applauded uproariously, and 
307 felt his cheeks flushing hotly with anger. 

* Whatever thou knowest thou hast not 
learned enough to keep thee clear of the 
prison/ he cried. * Nor hast thou received 
from thy parents — if indeed thou wast born 
to a father who owned thee, which I think 
unlikely — a teaching either concerning 
manners or the way in which to speak to 
elders and chiefs. If there be a jungle-man 
in this house, 'tis he with the evil tongue, 
who hath learned the fashion of his bearing 
from the wild things of the woods. Jungle 
pig thou art, jungle pig, an abomination to 
us all.* And 307 spat noisily upon the plank 
flooring in token of his extreme disgust. 

The four gang -robbers broke out into a 
chorus of delighted approval. * Strike him!' 
t Wet him ! ' ' Draw blood ! ' * Have at him ! ' 
* Deal the return blow ! ' * Now with the 

119 



The Overseas Library 

spurs ! ' * Enough of beak and fencing ! ' they 
cried, borrowing the language of the cock-pit. 
They none of them loved the cattle-thief, and 
a fight would be a pleasant break in the dull 
monotony of their lives. But the cattle-thief 
knew too much of prison discipline to suffer 
himself to be drawn into a fight for the amuse- 
ment of his grinning companions, so he con- 
tented himself with cursing 307 till he was out 
of breath, and then retired into a surly silence. 

307 repeated his question as to the meaning 
of that mysterious period of time called a year 
by the White Men, into which his sentence of 
imprisonment was sub-divided, and one of the 
gang-robbers, speaking with a marked KemS,- 
man accent, gave him the required information, 
with a certain relish in the disappointment which 
the revelation brought to his hearer. 

*A year, according to the reckoning of the 
White Folk,' he said, * is twelve things which 
they, for a reason which no man may name, 
are wont to term ** moons." These spaces of 
time have nought to do with moons such as 
we wot of. They begin oftentimes when the 
moon is at the full, at other times when the 
moon is well-nigh darkened, or when the 
crescent is but three days old. Also these 
said ** moons'' do not number eight - and- 
twenty days, as all true moons should do, 

120 



In a Corner of Asia 

for the White Men slip into them here a day 
and there a day until the tale is complete 
according to their mysterious counting. Thus 
the year is just whatsoever the White Men are 
pleased to make it — near four hundred days or so, 
as far as I have been able to reckon it. How 
long is thy sentence, little brother, and for what 
trouble did the White Men send thee hither ? ' 
* Only my fate was accursed, brother,' grunted 
307 in reply. * I tried to take a little money 
and gear, of which I stood in need, from a man 
who passed often through our village by the 
new-made road. He was a Bengali, seemingly, 
and such folk are wont to make but little fight 
when set upon. This man — my fate, as I have 
. said, being accursed — made a great outcry and 
fought like a stag at the season of rutting, and 
though, since my heart was heated at his 
ferocity, I split the skull of him with my wood- 
knife— it went kruS'krus like a green cocoanut 
when one cuts it — he lived, the life being very- 
strong in him, and he told the tale to the police, 
and though I said that I knew nought of the 
matter, the magistrate would not listen to my 
words, and therefore I am here in this prison. 
The Bengali — may he die a violent death, 
spewing blood — bore witness against me, and 
made oath saying that I had robbed him of 

five hundred dollars, whereas I found but 

121 



The Overseas Library 

eighteen upon his body when I searched him 
as he lay swooning. Verily, these B6ngili are 
very cunning, but they are Infidels who pray 
to a cow, and in the end they will be fuel for 
the fires of the terrible place. Curse them ! ' 

The burglar turned over on his back with a 
grunt, pulled the blanket across his stomach 
and prepared to sleep. The Chief was still 
staring out of blood-shot eyes at the red-stained 
scene which his imagination was conjuring up 
for his comfort. The Chinese still mumbled 
disjointedly one to another. The gang-robbers 
and the cattle-thief were once more absorbed in 
their game of fox-and-geese. The short Eastern 
gloaming stole up over the land, and within the 
ward it was already nearly dark. A warder 
opened the door, and at the jangling of the 
locks all the convicts threw themselves upon 
the floor in attitudes simulating sleep. Then 
lamps were run up outside the walls, and a 
greasy light was cast by them into the build- 
ing. The night of the gaoF had begun. 

Little by little the convicts in the ward began 
to cuddle down upon the floor to sleep. They 
fixed the narrow wooden pillows under the 
napes of their necks, in the comfortless native 
fashion, and betook themselves to their 
slumbers, their limbs sprawling about aimlessly, 
their mouths wide open, strange animal noises 

122 



In a Corner of Asia 

issuing from them at intervals, making the 
night hideous, 307 in his unusual surround- 
ings found it difficqlt to doze off. The glaring 
lanterns stared him in the eyes and would not 
let him be at peace ; the floor, though no 
harder than many other beds to which he was 
well used, was comfortless, and made him rest- 
less ; the unwonted companionship of criminals 
of many degrees of blackness gave him an un- 
easy, suspicious feeling, albeit he knew that he 
had nothing to lose, and therefore nothing to 
fear from them ; and, above all, the grip of the 
home-sickness, which had been hovering about 
him ever since the morning, was beginning to 
wring from his heart its first keen pangs. The 
old man on his right was still sitting erect and 
cross-legged, staring always at the dead wall in 
front of him. 307 rolled over upon his side and 
looked up at him. The old man did not stir. 
307 was filled with a desire for human con- 
verse. The silence, only broken by grunts 
and snores, was making its horror felt in every 
fibre of his being ; the home-sickness was doubly 
hard to bear while he lay and thought about it 
in the semi-darkness and the close, unrestful 
stillness of the place. 

* Thou dost not sleep, father ? ' he said to his 
neighbour, simply for the sake of hearing him- 
self speak and perhaps eliciting a reply. The 

123 



• % 



The Overseas Library 

old man grunted, but he did not turn his eyes 
away from the wall at which he was gazing 
stupidly, * How camest thou to be pent within 
this gaol, father ? ' 

The old man shuddered and groaned. Then 
he turned his dull eyes upon 307. ' Wherefore 
dost thou ask ? ' he said, in that faint, thin voice 
of his. 

* I ask, father, because I am sad at heart to 
see one who might be an elder of my village 
suffering so evil a thing.' 

The old man kept his steady gaze bent upon 
307, his brows knitted closely, suspicion plainly 
written upon every feature. Apparently his 
scrutiny of Ismail satisfied him, however, for 
he presently began to speak. 

'Thou askest wherefore I came hither into 
this accursed place. Listen, little brother, and 
I will tell thee all,' 

He paused for a moment or two as though 
thinking deeply. Then he began the recital of 
his tale, speaking in a singularly even, unim- 
passioned tone, still looking at the wall as though 
hardly conscious of the presence of his listener. 
It was clear that he was relating the story of 
his sorrows more for his own comfort than for 
the entertainment of his companion. 

* 'Twas a long time ago,' he began, * a very 

long, long time ago, for I was a young man, 

124 



In a Corner of Asia 

newly wedded, and lived in the upper reaches of 
the Bram River. My wife was one of my own 
folk, a cousin nearly related to me, and we loved 
one another even before the Feast of the Be- 
coming One had bound us each to each. Within 
the year after our wedding my wife bore me a 
child — a daughter. At the first I was sorry 
and sad because she was not a man-child, but 
later, when she began to have the power of 
words, spoken with a voice small and sweet 
like unto the piping of a bdrau-bdrau thrush, 
and pretty, dainty ways proclaiming her woman- 
hood, I loved her as much as ever I could have 
loved a son. In the night-time, when the child 
was asleep beside us, my wife and I would talk 
together concerning her future ; how we would 
select for her a husband from amongst our own 
kinsmen, one gentle and kindly of manner and 
of tongue, one who would willingly dwell within 
our house, not taking our little one from us. 
And in this way time passed — three Fasts or 
four, I cannot now remember — for my liver 
was warm and well pleased during that season, 
and the moons sped merrily. 

' Now, I am afflicted from my birth by the 
disease which we name Idtah — not the nervous- 
ness such as old women have that makes them 
to follow any example which may be set to 

them by a passing stranger, no matter how 

125 



The Overseas Library 

foolish or unseemly the act to which they are 
tempted, but Idtah of the lesser sort, which 
causeth me, when suddenly startled, to do vio- 
lent deeds almost unknowingly, without taking 
thought for the consequences. And it was 
this disease, which was a legacy to me from 
my father, and to him from his father before 
him, that was my undoing.' 

The old man paused in his narrative and 
moved restlessly, clanking his chains as he did 
so. He looked round for something, then 
searched feebly in every direction. He was 
seeking his gSbek — the long, brass pipe in which 
he had been accustomed to crush his quids of 
betel-nut since old age had rendered his bare 
jaws unequal to the task. The jangling of his 
fetters recalled to him the fact that he was a 
prisoner, and that the quid, for which he was 
searching from sheer force of habit, was no- 
where to be found. He sighed heavily, plucked 
feebly at his irons with aimless fingers, and 
then resumed his tale. 

* One evening, just after sunset, I went down 

to my bathing-hut by the river brink, and 

having washed my body, I walked back to the 

house slowly and in peace, for my liver was 

filled with content. The crop in the swamps 

promised a goodly harvest ; the fruit-trees had 

blossomed heavily ; the kine were breeding 

126 



In a Corner of Asia 

fast, and the calves were strong and vigorous. 
All was well with me and mine, and I was 
happy and well pleased. 

• The evening was creeping up over the land ; 
the sun had sunk to rest ; the dusk was upon 
us ; the blindness of fowls, as we of the interior 
name the first darkness, obscured my sight. 
Suddenly, as I walked towards my house, some- 
thing leaped out upon me from the high, ragged 
grass which lined the path ; something that 
cried shrilly like a lang sMr ' (a weird kite-hag, 
an evil spirit of great potency); * something 
that leaped at me, startling me and filling me 
with fear. Then my affliction gripped me, and 
drawing my wood-knife, I struck blindly at the 
squeaking thing — struck and struck and struck 
again, felling it to the earth, and raining blows 
upon it until it seemed to move no more, and 
the fury in me was exhausted. 

* Then I went to my house and called to the 
woman, my wife, saying, ** I have slain some- 
thing, but of its nature I know nothing. Bring 
a torch, that I may see what manner of creature 
is this which I have killed." My wife did my 
bidding, and together we went down the path 
to where the thing lay a black patch upon the 
ground, for my eyes had now become used 
somewhat to the darkness. I bade my wife 
throw a light from the torch upon the dead 

127 



The Overseas Library 

thing, and she pushed past me to do my bidd- 
ing, peering at the object in the path. Then 
she screamed shrilly ; the torch fell from her 
hand and guttered bluely amidst the grass, and 
she threw herself flat above the dead thing, 
beating her head in the dust in a frenzy of 
grief. Then my own heart stood still, and I 
felt a pain there as though a giant's hand had 
gripped it. I pulled the woman my wife aside. 
I plucked up the torch, stirring it to a blaze 
with my bare finger, and then . . . and then . . . 

* She lay there, her little body mangled and 
torn, her head nigh cloven in twain, her 
dainty coat and waist-skirt drenched in blood. 
Her little face had upon it a look of pain and 
horror ; the eyes were open staring at me — I 
can see them now. Ya Allah! Ya Tuhan- 
ku! How evil is my fate!* 

The old man buried his face in his arms, 
and rocked his body backwards and forwards 
in an agony of grief 

*Who then was it that thy hand had slain 
in the darkness, father ? * asked 307, excitedly. 
The old man's story moved him strangely, 
like a tale told by a wandering minstrel, a 
* Soother of Cares.' 

' Who was it ? ' echoed the old man. * Who 
was it.'* It was Jebah, my own little child. 
The daughter who was to her mother and to 

128 



I 



n .': 



A 



In a Corner of Asia 

me the one thing upon this bitter earth . . ^ and she 
was dead . , . killed by the hand that loved her 
. . . killed in the blind darkness when I dreamed 
not that any save evil things were at hand. 

' In that hour my reason left me, and I fell 
upon the ground raving like one smitten by 
the madness. Then, as I lay there lost to all 
consciousness, my wife made shift to secure 
my wood-knife, and to hide all other weapons 
that lay within the house, else, surely, I had run 
dmok, and so have ended my trouble and that of 
many others, when at last I rose to my feet. ^; 

*We gathered the little body up, and all 
the night I watched beside it, and again and 
again I said within my heart, *' This thing is 
a dream ; soon . I shall wake." But the night 
wore on and still the dream held, and at the 
last I knew that it was indeed true. 

' Presently my wife, who had been weeping 

quietly and to herself, as is the manner of 

women-folk when others grieve sore, and they 

are loth to add to the burden of sorrow, came 

to me and plucked me gently by the sleeve, 

speaking to me, though for a long time her 

words had no meaning in my ears. Then at 

last I understood, and for the first time I had 

a thought for myself also. She said that the 

law of the White Men would surely require a 

life for the life which I had all unwittingly 
I 129 



^^^^^^2* 



The Overseas Library 

taken. -Therefore she bade me help her bury 
the little body of the child we loved, and there- 
after betake me to the jungle, so that no man 
might find me. But I said, '* Let the White 
Men hang me on high according to their fashion. 
What care I more for life? How can aught 
be sweet to me under the sun now that my 
hand hath done this thing, and our little one 
hath been taken from us ? " But my wife made 
answer, weeping softly in the gloom of the 
house, " Hast thou not still thy wife, and is 
thy love for her quite dead in thy heart?" 
And therewith she threw herself upon me 
with her face buried in my lap, crying and 
weeping, sobbing out a mad tale of love for 
me and love for the little one, and bidding me 
not rob her of both in the space of a single 
night. For a long time we sat thus weeping 
together, and comforting one another, and in 
the end together we buried the little body 
beneath the rambut-an tree behind the house, 
and when the dawn was upon us I left my wife, 
and passed into the forest, nor rested until I had 
reached the thick jungles near the foot-hills.' 

Once more the old man broke off, and 
searched aimlessly for the quid and the betel- 
crusher which were not there. Then after a 
space he resumed his tale in the same passion- 
less, montonous voice. 

130 



IL 



*' 



'• \ 






In a Corner of Asia 

* When I entered that forest upon the night 
upon which the ^Spirits of Evil robbed me 
of the life of my ^ child — for I still believe 
that 'twas a /ang" s^ir, at whom I first aimed 
my blows, though by what magic my little 
one was substituted for the foul thing I know 
not — I entered a prison from which I came 
not forth again into the haunts of other men 
for fifteen years — years — long years of the 
White Men's reckoning. How did I live? I 
traded with the Sdkai — the hill-folk — selling 
them salt, which to their taste is sweeter than 
molasses, and the 3alt my wife brought to me 
in sacks borne upon her back when we twain 
met by stealth in the deep places of the forest. 
Fifteen years, fifteen years, years long and 
weary, years spent as the wild things live 
their lives, alone, in damp jungles, with the 
liver leaping in fear at the sound of a wood- 
knife, or the pulse holding its breath at the 
sight of a man's slot among the dead leaves. 
For fifteen years I dwelt thus, a hunted creature 
in the thickets, biding my time ; and lang, my 
wife, did all that in her lay to keep the house 
and the compound, the rice-swamps, and the 
kine in the grazing-grounds from suffering by 
reason of my absence. ? 'Tis a wonder truly 
what women will do for love. She told the 
village folk that I was dead, and many youths 

131 



■7-w- 



The Overseas Library 

sought her in marriage, for she was sweet of 
face, but she would have nought to do with 
them, though at times she was hard put to it 
to escape from their solicitations. These things 
she would tell me, weeping, when she visited 
me at rare intervals, and I would grind my 
teeth with rage at the thought of the men 
who dared molest her while I still lived. But 
our great grief was that no child was born 
to us, for lang was very lonely in the empty 
house, and often, she told me, she would awake 
at night and speak my name, thinking that I 
was lying by her side, and often she would 
turn sharply to the door at a sound which she 
mistook for the patter of the little feet of our 
child upon the stair-ladder. But for my sake 
she bore all things, and so the years passed 
until she was no longer in her early youth and 
men ceased to seek her in wedlock. 

* At last lang came to me, bringing me word 
that fifteen years of the White Men's reckoning 
had passed away, and that our folk said that 
a crime which had gone unpunished for so 
long a period of time would be forgiven. My 
heart was light at this so good news, and 
lighter still when with lang I stepped out of 
the gloom of the forest into the blazing sun- 
glare of the fields around our village. I had 
entered the jungle, a young man, springy and 

132 



In a Corner of Asia 

lithe of limb ; I came out that day old and 
bent, with eyes that blinked at the sunlight 
like a ghost-bird ' (an owl) * at the blazing of a 
fire> and with a voice which from long disuse 
had become faint and thin as you now hear it. 
Moreover, my hair was white and long and 
shaggy like that of a Sclkai, and wrinkles had 
furrowed me, face and body. 

That night I slept again once more in my 
old house, which age had made as dilapidated 
as I, and upon the morrow my wife guided me 
to the police station newly built near our village, 
and here I confessed the crime of murder. 

* They locked me up, and thereafter they 
brought me before a white man, and by him 
I was, after a weary term of waiting, sent on 
to yet another white judge. He asked me 
whether I had in truth killed the child, my 
daughter, and I answered " Yes." Then once 
more he asked me whether the deed was done 
with intent to kill, and I made answer **Yes, 
I intended to kill the thing, and with that 
desire in my heart I smote her with my wood- 
knife/' Then the white judge made inquiry 
saying, '* Didst thou in truth kill the child of 
set purpose, and hast thou no word to say in 
extenuation of thy crime ? " and I said, ** T^UaUy 
'twas with desire to kill that I struck that 
stroke and followed it up with many others, 



f>raF^*.»'*'"ii|^pwT'"i*'i'««'i 'ii*JH*^*;r' r^ 



The Overseas Library 

and behold it was thus that my daughter's life 
was ripped from out her body. And for 
excuse," I said, ** I have nought to say save 
only that my fate is accursed." Much more 
was said both before and after, and much talk 
there was as to whether or no the madness 
held me, but the THan Doktar gave evidence 
swearing that there was no madness in my 
mind, the which was very true. Then once 
more the white judge asked me for more 
excuses, and I answered that my evil and 
accursed fate was my sole extenuation, and 
thereafter seven men who had sat in a box 
listening to our words, departed out of the 
court-house, and presently returning bore 
witness that I had slain my daughter — the 
which I had unshakenly affirmed from the 
first. Then the white judge said many and 
bitter things to me through a very arrogant 
interpreter, and I was brought to this so 
dreary place, and am like to sojourn here all 
the days of my life.' 

The old man ceased, and turned to 307 for 
an expression of sympathy, but that interesting 
criminal had fallen asleep. 

The old man looked round the ward at the 
sprawling figures, the ugly brown and yellow 
faces contorted in sleep, at the gaping mouths, 
and at the smudges of red blanket which 

134 



ILcl. 



In a Corner of Asia 

showed like black, shapeless shadows in the 
dim light. From without the gaol came the 
w ticking of innumerable insects, the gurgling 
cough of a tree-frog, and the short, sharp cry 
of a night fowl. They all spoke to the convict 
of that vaster open-air prison in which so many 
years of his wasted and ruined life had been 
passed; of the freedom and the width of the 
great wild forest-land which he knew so well ; 
of the rare, sweet visits of lang — the stolen 
meetings which had so cheered his solitude; 
of the many compensations, barely realised at 
the time, which his former free captivity had 
held for him, consolations now prized all the 
more keenly in retrospect since they had been 
taken from him utterly. Then with a half 
groan, he shuffled down upon the floor to 
sleep, and as his senses slowly stole away 
from him he wondefed dimly and gropingly 
at the strange injustice of the White Men who 
had sentenced him to suffer heavy punishment 
for a crime which, to his thinking, he had 
already expiated. 

A fortnight later two visiting justices sat 
talking together in the little prison office. * It 
was a deuce of a business pumping his story 
out of the old fellow,' said one of them, * but I 
think we have got down to the bed-rock of the 

^35 



The Overseas Library 

matter at last. I sat up half the night drafting 
this thing/ and he thumped a bundle of manu- 
script which lay on the table before him. 
* Just cast your eye over it, like a good chap, 
and see if it is what we want' 

The other pulled the untidy sheets across 
the table and read the paper with knitted 
brow. * I agree,' he said. ' The murder was 
an accident, and the conviction a mistake, 
but native human nature — a thing that we 
shall never really get the hang of — and not 
White Man's folly was responsible for the latter 
as much as for the former.' He scrawled his 
name at the bottom of the joint-report, the 
perspiration from his hand damping the 
blotting-paper. * I think that ought to do his 
business,' he said, 

The author of the report signed his name 
also. * Yes,' he said, * I think that ought to put 
the crooked business straight, but. Heaven help 
us ! it is difficult enough to run the thing at all 
in this sweltering heat without having to defend 
natives from their silly selves into the bargain.' 

So in the fulness of time the old man went 
back to the sleepy village and to the wife that 
loved him, and with the childlikeness of his 
people the memory of his past sorrows is now 
well-nigh effaced by the completeness of his 
present happiness. 

136 



A DAUGHTER OF THE 
M U H A M M A D A N S 

A STUDY FROM THE LIFE 

* Swift through the sky the vessel of the Suras 

Sails up the fields of ether like an Angel, 
Rich is the freight, O Vessel, that thou bearest ! 

Womanly goodness ; 
All with which Nature halloweth her daughters, 
Tendernesi^, truth and purity and meekness. 
Piety, patience, faith and resignation, 
'^ Love and devotement. 

Ship of the Gods ! How richly art thou laden ! 
Proud of the charge, thou voyagest rejoicing. 
Clouds float around to honour thee, and Evening 
Lingers in Heaven.' 

The Curse of Kehama, 

THE sunset hour had come as I passed up 
the narrow track that skirted the river 
bank, with a mob of villagers at my heels, old • 
men who had seen many strange things in the 
wild days before the coming of the White Men, 
dull peasants who seemed too stolid and stupid 
to have ever seen anything at all, and swagger- 
ing youngsters, grown learned in the mysteries 
of reading and writing, fresh from our schools, 
and prepared at a moment's notice to teach the 

139 



The Overseas Library 

wisest of the village elders the only proper 
manner in which an egg may be sucked. The 
rabble which every Malay village spews up 
nowadays, when one chances to visit it, is 
always composed of these elements, the old 
y men whose wisdom is their own, and of its 
kind deep and wide; the middle-aged tillers 
of the soil who have no wisdom and desire 
none ; the men of the younger generation 
whose knowledge is borrowed and is extra- 
ordinarily imperfect of its kind. 

The glaring Eastern sun, sinking to its rest, 
blazed full in my eyes, dazzling me, and thus I 
saw but dimly the figure that crossed the path 
in front of me, heading for the running water 
on my right. Silhouetted blackly against the 
burning disc in the West, it appeared to be 
the form of a woman, bowed nearly double 
beneath the weight of a burden slung in a cloth 
across her back — a burden far too heavy for 
her strength. This, alas ! is a sight only too 
common in Asiatic lands ; for if man must idle, 
woman must work as well as weep, until at last 
the time comes for the long, long sleep, under 
the spear-blades of the Idlang and the love- 
grass, in some shady nook in the; little, peaceful 
village burial-ground. Therefore, I took no 
special notice of the figure moving painfully 
athwart the sun-glare ahead of me, until my 

140 



In a Corner of Asia 

arm was violently seized by the Headman, who 
was walking just behind me. 

' Have a care, T4an,' he cried. * Have a 
care. It is Minah and her man. It is the 
sickness that is not good, the evil sickness. 
Go not nigh to her, T{lan^ lest some ill thing 
befall.' 

The instinct of the White Man always bids 
him promptly disregard every warning that a 
native may give to him, and act in a manner 
diametrically opposed to that which a native 
may advise. This propensity has added con- 
siderably to the figures that represent the 
European death-rate throughout Asia, and 
incidentally, it has led to many of the acts of 
heroism which have won for Englishmen their 
Eastern Empire. It has also set the native 
the hard task of deciding whether he is most 
astonished at the courage or the stupidity of 
the men who rule him. I have lived long 
enough among natives to know that there is 
generally a sound reason for any warnings that 
they may be moved to give ; but Nature, as 
usual, was stronger than common sense, so I 
shook my arm free from the Headman's grip, 
and walked up to the figure in front of me. 

It was, as I had seen, that of a woman, 

bowed beneath a heavy burden, a woman still 

young, not ill-looking, and with the truest, 

141 



17^ -T 



. *-■ 



The Overseas Library 

^ most tenderly feminine eyes that I think I 
have ever chanced upon. I only noticed this 
later, and perhaps a knowledge of her story 
helped thea to quicken my perceptions — but 
at the moment my attention was completely 
absorbed by the strange bundle which she 
bore. It was a shapeless thing, wrapped in an 
old cloth, soiled and tattered and horribly 
stained, which was slung over the woman's 
left shoulder, across her breast, and under her 
right armpit. Out of the bundle, just above 
the base of the woman's own neck, there pro- 
truded a head which lolled backwards as she 
moved, grey-white in colour, hairless, sightless, 
featureless, formless, an object of horror and 
repulsion. Near her shoulders two stumps, 
armed with ugly bosses at their tips, protruded 
from the bundle, motiveless limbs that swayed 
and gesticulated loosely ; near her own hips 
two similar members hung down almost to the 
ground, dangling limply as the woman walked 
— limbs that showed grey in the evening light, 
and ended in five whitish patches where the 
toes should have been. It was a leper far 
gone in the disease whom the woman was 
carrying riverwards. She did not pause when 
I spoke to her, rather she seemed to quicken 
her pace, and presently she and her burden, 
the shapeless head and limbs of the latter bob- 

142 




In a Corner of Asia 

bing impotently as the jolts shook them, dis- 
appeared down the shelving bank in the 
direction of the running water. 

I stood still where she had left me, horrified 
at what I had seen, for lepers or indeed 
deformed people of any kind, are remarkably 
rare among the healthy Malay villagers, and 
the unexpected encounter had shocked and 
sickened me. Of the men in the group behind 
me, some laughed, one or two uttered a few 
words of cheap jeer and taunt, everyone of 
them turned aside to spit solemnly in token 
that some unclean thing had been at hand, and 
the Headman, newly appointed and weighed 
upon by the sense of his responsibilities, 
whispered an apology in my ear. 

* Thy pardon, T'Uan,^ he said. * 'Tis an ill- 
omened sight, and verily I crave thy forgive- 
ness. It is not fitting that she should thus 
pass and repass athwart the track, walked in 
by such as thou art, bearing so unworthy a 
load. I hope that thou wilt pardon her and 
the village. Truly she is a bad woman to 
bring this shame upon our folk.' 

* Who is she ? ' I asked. 

* She is a woman of this village, one devoid 
of shame. And behold, this day she hath 
smudged soot upon the faces of all our folk 
by thus wantonly passing across thy path with 

143 



The Overseas Library 

her man, the leper, and presently I will 
upbraid her — yea, verily I will upbraid her 
with pungent words ! ' 

' Is she also unclean ? ' I asked. 

* No, Tiian, the evil sickness hath not fallen 
upon her — yet. But her man is sore stricken, 
and though we, who are of her blood, plead 
with her unceasingly, bidding her quit this 
man, as by Muhammad's Law she hath the 
right now to do, she will by no means hearken 
to our words, for, T^n, she is a woman of a 
hard and evil heart, very obstinate and head- 
strong.' 

He spoke quite simply the thought that was 
in his mind. In his eyes there was 'nothing of 
heroism, nothing of the glory of most tender 
womanhood, in the sight of this girl's self- 
sacrifice ; to him and to his fellows her conduct 
was merely a piece of rank folly, the wanton 
whim of a woman, deaf to the pleadings and 
persuasions of those who wished her well. He 
had even less sympathy with me when, re- 
garding the matter from my own point of 
view, I spoke to him in her praise. 

'Of a truth,'- I said, 'this woman of thy 
village is greater than any of her kind of 
whom I have heard tell in all this land of 
Pahang. Thy village, O Pgnghdlu, hath a 
right to be proud of this leper's wife. I charge 

144 




1 



In a Corner of Asia 

thee say no word of reproach to her concerning 
the crossing of my path, and give her this — 
f 'tis but a small sum — and tell her that it is 
i given in token of the honour in which I hold her. ' 
. This unexpected way of regarding a matter 

which had long been a topic of conversation 
in the village, was altogether unintelligible to 
j the Malays about me, but most of them had 
long ago abandoned the task of trying to un- 
.^ derstand the strange motions of the European. ^ 
mind, an effort which, they had become con- f 

vinced, was hopeless. Money, however, is a 
! valuable and honourable commodity, and 
* whatever else he may fail to appreciate, this 
t is a matter well within the comprehension of 
the Malay of every class. Even in the minds 
of the simplest villagers, the possession of 
anything which is likely to bring in cash 
inspires something near akin to awe, and, 
therefore, my small gift had the effect of im- 
mediately drying up the undercurrent of taunts 
I and jeers at the expense of Minah and her 
husband which had been audible among the 
i Headman's followers ever since the strange 
, pair had come into view. Moreover, as I 
knew full well, the fact that I had spoken of 
her with words of praise, and had backed my 
remarks with silver, would do much to increase 
the importance, and add to the consideration 
K 145 



immadans, whom neither the threats 
illage elders, the advice of her relatic 
;ars and entreaties of her sisters, nor 
tions of those who would have wed w 
lad power to lure away from the side 
hapeless wreck of humanity whom : 
husband. 

:er, I made it my businesss to inquire fr 
who knew concerning this woman < 
rcumstances, and all that I learned teni 
crease the admiration which from 
ning I had felt for her. 
:e all Malay women, she had h< 
2d when hardly more than a child ti 



'J 



In a Corner of Asia 

man whom she had barely seen, and with 
whom, prior to her wedding, she would not for 
her life have been guilty of the indecency of 
speaking a syllable. On a certain day she 
had been decked out in all the finery and gold 
ornaments that her people could borrow from 
their neighbours for many miles around, had 
been placed 'upon a dais, side by side with the 
man she was to wed, and had remained there 
in an agony of cramped limbs and painful 
embarrassment while the village folk — who 
represented all the world of which she had any 
knowledge — ate their fill of the rich viands 
set before them, and thereafter chanted dis- 
cordantly many verses from the Kurdn in 
sadly mispronounced Arabic. This terrible 
publicity, for one who had hitherto been kept 
in utter seclusion on the pdra, or shelf-like 
upper apartment, of her father's house, almost 
deprived the dazed little girl of her faculties, 
and she had been too abjectly frightened even 
to cry, far less to lift her eyes from her scarlet 
finger-tips, on which the henna showed like 
blood-stains, to steal a glimpse of the man to 
whose tender mercies her parents were sur- 
rendering her. 

Then, the wedding over with all its attend- 
ant ceremonies, for days she had been utterly 
miserable. She was horribly afraid of her new 

147 



>->-^ ■ 



■vpaaipwqpwa 




The Overseas Library 

lord, terrified almost to death, like a little 
bird in the hand of its captor. To this poor 
child, not yet in her * teens/ a man and a 
stranger was much what the ogre of the 
fairy-tales is to the imagination of other little 
girls of about the same age in our nurseries at 
home — a creature all-powerful, cruel, relentless, 
against whose monstrous strength her puny 
efforts at resistance could nought avail. All 
women who are wives by contract, rather than 
by inclination, experience something of this 
agony of fear when first they find themselves 
at the mercy of a man ; but for the girls of a 
Muhammadan population this instinctive dread 
of the husband has a ten-fold force. During 
all the days of her life the woman of the 
Muhammadans has seen the power of the man 
undisputed and unchecked by the female 
members of his household ; she has seen, 
perhaps, her own mother put away, after many 
years of faithfulness and love, because her 
charms have faded, and her lord has grown 
weary of her ; she has seen the married 
women about her cowed by a word, or even a 
look, from the man who holds in his hands an 
absolute right to dispose of his wife's destiny ; 
she has watched the men eating their meals 
apart— alone, if no other member of the 
masculine sex chanced to be present — because, 

148 



j 



In a Corner of Asia 

forsooth, women are deemed to be unworthy to 
partake of food with their superiors ; and, as a 
result of all these things, the woman of the 
Muhammadans has learned to believe from her 
heart that, in truth, man is fashioned in a 
mould more honourable than that in which the 
paltry folk of her own sex are cast, that he is 
indeed nobler, higher, greater in every way 
than woman, and thus as she looks ever 
upwards to him the man dazzles her, and fills 
her simple, trustful soul with fear and awe. 

So poor little Minah had been frightened out 
of her wits by the bare thought of being 
handed over to a husband for his service and 
pleasure, and her gratitude to her man had 
been extravagant and passionate in its intensity 
when she found that he was unchangingly 
kind and tender to her. For Mdmat, the man 
to whom this poor child had been so early 
mated, was a gentle, kind-hearted, tender- 
mannered fellow, a typical villager of the in- 
terior, lazy, indolent and pleasure-loving, but 
courteous of manner, soft of speech, and caress- 
ing by instinct, as are so many folk of the 
kindly Malayan stock. He, too, perhaps, had 
been moved with pity for the wild-eyed little 
girl, who trembled when she addressed him in 
quavering monosyllables, and he found a new 

pleasure in soothing and petting her. And 

149 



The Overseas Library 

thus, little by little, his almost paternal feeling 
for his child-wife turned in due season to a 
man's strong love, and awoke in her breast a 
woman's passionate and enthusiastic devotion. 
So Mimat and Minah were happy for a space, 
although no children were born to them, and 
Mtnah fretted secretly, when the hut was still 
at nigjit-time, for she knew that there was 
truth in what the women of the village 
whispered, saying that no wife might hope to 
hold the fickle heart of a man unless there were 
baby fingers to add their clutching grip to her 
own desperate but feeble graspings. 

Two or three seasons had come and gone 
since the Feast of the Becoming One had 
joined MAmat and Mtnah together as man and 
wife. The rich yellow crop in the rice field 
had been reaped laboriously ear by ear, and 
the good grain had been garnered. The 
ploughs had been set agoing once more across 
the dry meadows, and in the swamps the 
buffaloes had been made to dance clumsily by 
yelling, sweating men, until the soft earth had 
been kneaded into a quagmire. Then the 
planting had begun, and later, all the village 
had marked with intense interest the growth and 
the development of the crop, till once more the 
time had arrived for the reaping, and again the 
ugly bark rice-stores were full to overflowing 

150 



ti„ 



X 



X 



In a Corner of Asia ^ 

with fat, yellow grain. Minah and Mimat had 
aided in the work of cultivation, and had 
watched Nature giving birth to her myriad 
offspring with unfailing regularity, and still no 
little feet pattered over the lath flooring of their 
hut, no little voice made merry music in their 
compound. Mimat seemed to have become 
more melancholy than of old, and he frequently 
returned from the fields complaining of fever, 
and lay down to rest, tired and depressed. 
Minah tended him carefully, with gentle, loving 
hands, but she told herself that the day was 
drawing near which would bring the co-wife 
who should bear sons to her husband, to oust 
her from Mimat's heart. Therefore, when her 
man was absent, she would weep furtively as 
she sat alone among the cooking-pots in the 
empty hut, and many were the vows of rich 
offerings to be devoted to the shrines of the 
local saints if only the joy of motherhood 
might be hers. 

One afternoon Mdmat came back to the hut, 
and as was his wont, for he was ever tender to 
his childless wife, and anxious to aid her in her 
work, he fell to boiling water at the little mud 
fireplace at the back of the central living-room, 
where Minah was cooking the evening meal. 
While he was so engaged his masculine fingers 
touched the pot clumsily, causing it to tip off 

151 






r ._j.. 



# 






* 



The Overseas Library 



the iron tripod upon which it had been resting. 
The boiling water streamed over the fingers of 
his right hand, and Minah screamed shrilly in 
sympathy for the pain which she knew he must 
be enduring ; but M4mat looked up at her with 
wondering eyes. 

'What ails thee, little one?' he asked, with- 
out a trace of suffering in his voice. 

* The water is boiling hot,' cried Minah. 
' Ya Allah ! How evil is my destiny that 
because, unlike other men, thou would'st stoop 
to aid me in my work, so great a hurt hath be- 
fallen thee ! Oh, Weh, Weh, my heart is very 
sad because this trouble hath come to thee. 
Let me bind thy fingers ; see, here is oil and 
much rag, clean and soft.' 

*What ails thee, little one.^' Mimat asked 
again, staring at her uncomprehendingly. * I 
have suffered no hurt, the water was cold. 
See, I am unharmed. Look at my fing — ' 

His voice faltered, then his speech broke off, 
trailing away into inarticulate sounds, while he 
sat staring stupidly in mingled astonishment 
and fear at his scalded hands. The little hut 
was reeking with the odour sent up by that 
peeling skin and flesh. 

*What thing is this, Minah .f^' he asked 
presently, in an awed whisper. *What thing 
is this ? For in truth I felt no pain, and even 

152 



In a Corner of Asia 

now, though for certain the water is boiling, 
since my fingers are all a-frizzle, no pang hath 
come to me. What is it, Minah ? * 

Minah looked at the ugly hand her husband 
held out for her inspection, and she was as 
bewildered as he. ' Perchance 'tis some magic 
which thou hast learned that maketh the fire 
powerless fo harm thee,' she said simply. 

Magic is too common and every-day a thing 
in the Malay Peninsula, for either Minah or 
Mimat to see anything extravagant in the idea. 
Mimat, indeed, felt rather flattered by the 
suggestion, but none the less, he denied having 
any dealings with the spirits, and for some 
weeks he thought little more about the discovery 
of his strange insensibility to pain. The sores 
on his hands, however, did not heal, and at 
length matters began to look serious, since he 
could no longer do his proper share of work in 
the fields. By Mtnah's advice the aid of a 
local medicine man of some repute was had 
recourse to, and for days the little house 
was noisy with the sound of old-world incanta- 
tions, and redolent of heavy odours arising from 
the strange spices burning in the wizard's 
brazier. Mimat, too, went abroad with his 
hands stained all manner of unnatural hues, and 
was deprived of most of the few things which 
render his rice palatable to an up-country Malay. 

153 



The Overseas Library 

For some weeks, as is the manner of his 
kind, both in Europe and Asia, the medicine 
man struggled with the disease he half recog- 
nised, but lacked the courage to name ; and 
when at length disguise was no longer possible, 
it was to Mtnah that he told the truth, told it 
with the crude and brutal bluntness which 
natives, and country folk all the world over, 
keep for the breaking of ill tidings. He lay in 
wait for her by the little bathing-hut on the 
river bank, where Minah was won t to fill the 
gourds with water for her house, and he began 
his tale at once, without preface or preparation. 

* Sister, it is the evil sickness,' he said. 
* Without doubt it is the sickness that is not 
good. For me, I can do nought to aid this 
man of thine ; wherefore, give me the money 
that is due to me, and suffer me to depart, for 
I also greatly fear to contract the evil. And, 
sister, it were well for thee to make shift to 
seek a divorce from Mimat speedily, as is per- 
mitted in such cases by the law, lest thou in like 
manner become afflicted with the sickness, for 
this evil is one that can in no wise be medicined, 
even if Petera GAru himself were to take a 
hand in the charming away of the bad humours.' 

No one in Asia ever names leprosy. It is 
spoken of but rarely, and then by all manner of 
euphonisms, lest hearing its name pronounced, 

154 



In a Corner of Asia 

it should seek out the speaker and abide with 
him for ever. But when the words *the evil 
sickness' sounded in her ears, Mtnah under- 
stood, with a violent shock of most complete 
comprehension ; and, alas for frail human 
nature, her first thought was for herself, for it 
sent a throb of relief, almost of joy, pulsing 
through her. Her man was a leper! No 
woman would now be found to wed with him ; 
no co-wife would come into her life to separate 
her from her husband ; barren and childless 
though she be, the man she loved would be 
hers for all his days, and no one would arise to 
dispute her right, her sole right, to love and tend 
and cherish him. The medicine man turned 
away, and walked slowly up the path by the river 
bank, counting the coppers in his hand, and she 
stood where he had left her, gazing after him, 
a prey to a number of conflicting emotions. 
Then a realisation of the pity of it overwhelmed 
her — a yearning, aching pity for the man she 
Joved — and in an agony of self-reproach, she 
threw herself face downward on the ground, 
among the warm, damp grasses, and prayed 
passionately and inarticulately, prayed to the 
Leprosy itself, as though it were a sentient being, 
entreating it, if indeed it must have a victim, to 
take her and to spare her husband. She had 
jiot been taught, as Christian women are, to 

155 









The Overseas Library 

turn to God in the hour of her despair; and 
though she breathed out prayer and plaint, as 
she lay upon the damp earth and tore at the 
lush grass, her thoughts were never for a moment 
directed heavenwards. She was a woman of 
the Muhammadans, unskilled in letters, ignorant 
utterly of the teachings of her faith, and like all 
her people, she was a Malay first, and a 
follower of the Prophet accidentally, and, as it 
were, by an afterthought. Therefore, her cry 
was raised to the demon of Leprosy, to the 
spirits of wind and air, and to all manner of 
unclean creatures who should find no place in 
the mythology of a true believer. The old- 
world superstitions, the natural religion of the 
Malays before ever the Arab missionaries came 
to tamper with their simple paganism, always 
come uppermost in the native mind in time of 
stress or trouble, just as it is the natural man — 
the savage — that rises to the surface, through 
no matter what superimposed strata of con- 
ventionalism, in moments of strong emotion. 
But these things had power to help Minah but 
little, and to comfort her not at all, and any 
strength that she gained during that hour which 
she spent prone, in agony, and alone, came to 
her from her own brave and tender heart, that 
fountain of willing self-sacrifice and unutterable 
tenderness, the heart of a good and pure woman. 



In a Corner of Asia 

The evening sun was sinking redly when 
at last Mtnah gathered herself together, re- 
arranged her tumbled hair and crumpled gar- 
ments with deft, feminine fingers, and turned her 
face towards her home. Later still, when the 
moon had risen and was pouring down its floods 
of pure light, softening and etherealising all upon 
which it shone, and penetrating the chinks of 
the wattled walls in little jets and splashes of 
brightness, Minah, tenderly caressing the head 
of her husband, which lay pillowed on her breast, 
whispered in his ears the words which revealed 
to him the full measure of his calamity. No 
more awful message can come to any man than 
that which makes known to him that he has 
been stricken by leprosy, that foulest, most 
repulsive, and least merciful of all incurable 
diseases ; and Mdmat, as he listened to his 
wife's whispered speech, cowered and trembled 
in the semi-darkness of the hut, and now and 
again, as he rocked his body to and fro, to and 
fro restlessly, he gave vent to a low sob of 
concentrated pain very pitiful to hear. Leprosy 
has a strange power to blight a man utterly, to 
rob him alike of the health and the cleanliness 
of hi$ body, and of the love which has made 
life sweet to him ; for when the terror falls upon 
anyone, even those who loved him best in the 
days when he was whole, too often turn from him 

157 



The Overseas Library 

in loathing and fear. As slowly and with pain, 
M4mat began to understand clearly, and, under- 
standing, to realise the full meaning of the words 
that fell from his wife's lips, he drew hurriedly 
away from her, despite her restraining hands, 
and sat huddled up in a corner of the hut, 
weeping the hard, deep-drawn tears that come 
to a grown man in the hour of his trial, bringing 
no relief, but merely adding one pang more to 
the intensity of his suffering. Vaguely he told 
himself that since Mtnah must be filled with 
horror at his lightest touch, since she would 
now surely leave him, as she had a right to do, 
he owed it to himself, and to what little remnant 
of self-respect was left to him, that the first 
signal for withdrawal should be made by him. 
It would help to ease the path which she must 
tread, the path that was to lead her away from 
him for ever, if from the beginning he showed 
her plainly that he expected nothing but deser- 
tion, that she was free to go, to leave him, 
that he was fully prepared for the words that 
should tell him of her intention, though for the 
moment they still remained unspoken. There- 
fore, though Mtnah drew near to him, he repulsed 
her gently, and retired yet further into the 
depths of the shadows, saying warningly, — • 

* Have a care, lest thou also becomest infected 
with the evil.* 

158 



In a Corner of Asia 

is its wont, the leprosy, as though ashamed of ^^^ 
such prolonged inactivity, took a stride forward, 
then halted again, then advanced once more, 
but this time with more lagging feet, then 
came to a standstill for a space, then moved 
onward yet again. Thus, though the altera- 
tions wrought by the ravages of the disease 
were cruel and terrible, to Mtnah, who marked 
each change take place gradually, step by step, 
beneath her eyes, underlying the grey, feature- 
less face, in the blind eye-sockets, the aimless, 
swaying limbs that were now mere stumps, she 
slw as clearly as of old the face, the glance, 
the gestures that had been those of her husband, 
and seeing them, she loved this formless thing 
with the old passion of devotion and tenderness. 
He was utterly dependent on her now. Twice 
daily she bore him on her back dowh to the 
river's edge, and bathed him with infinite care. 
To her there seemed nothing remarkable in the 
act. She had done it for the first time one day 
long ago when his feet were peculiarly sore and 
uncomfortable, had done it laughing, half in 
jest, and he had laughed too, joining in her 
merriment. But now it was the only means of 
conveying him riverwards, and she carried him 
on her back unthinkingly, as a matter of course. 
In the same way she had come to dress and 
feed him, first half laughingly, before there was 
L i6i 



'A 



The Overseas Library 

any real necessity for sucji help, but latterly his 
limbs had grown to be so useless, that without 
her aid he would have gone naked and have 
died of starvation. Allah or the Spirits — 
Minah was never sure which of the two had 
the larger share in the arrangements of her 
world — had not seen fit to send her a child in 
answer to her prayer, but she never lamented the 
fact now. Was not Mdmat husband and child 
in one ? And did she not empty all the stores 
of her love, both wifely and maternal, upon him, 
who needed her more sorely than a baby could 
have done, and loved her with the strength of 
a man and the simplicity of a trusting child ? 
All the womanliness in her nature, purified and 
deepened by her sad experience, rose up in the 
heart of this daughter of the Muhammadans, 
fortifying her in trial, blinding her to the nobility 
of her own self-sacrifice, obliterating all thought 
of self, filling her with a great content, and 
making the squalor of her life a thing most 
beautiful. And she had to work for both her 
husband and herself, that there might be rice 
for them to eat and clothing for their bodies, so 
her labours were never ended. But the kindly 
villagers who pitied her, though they could not 
repress an occasional jeer at her eccentric devo- 
tion to a leper, lightened her tasks for Tier in a 

thousand ways, so that she found her fields 

162 



In a Corner of Asia 

tilled, her crops weeded, and the precious grain 
stored safely, without clearly knowing how the 
necessary work had been performed at such 
slight cost to herself. And thus Minah and 
her man spent many years of the life which 
even the Demon of Leprosy had been power- 
less to rob of all its sweetness. 

It was some years after the White Men had 
entered Pahang for the purpose of quieting the 
troubled land, that a new terror came to Minah, 
tightening her heart-strings with an anxiety 
hitherto undreamed of. Men whispered in the 
villages that the strange, pale-faced folk who 
now ruled the land, had many laws unknown 
to the old R4jas, laws unhallowed by custom — 
the greatest of Malayan fetishes — not endeared 
to the people by age or tradition, and that one 
of these provided for the segregation of lepers. 
Minah listened, dumb with misery, as the village 
elders, mumbling their discontent concerning a 
thousand lying rumours, spoke also of this 
measure as likely to become law in Pahang. 
The wanton cruelty of the notion was what 
chiefly struck her. The old native rulers had 
been oppressive, with hearts like flint and 
hands of crushing weight, but they had always 
had a personal motive for their acts, a motive 
which their people recognised and understood. 

1 6.^ 



The Overseas Library 

But what good purpose, she asked herself, 
could be served by robbing her of her man ? 
What gratification could the White Folk derive 
from such an aimless piece of barbarity ? In 
imagination she seemed to hear his fretful call, 
his mumbled speech, which none but she could 
interpret or understand, and the thought of the 
pitifulness of his condition, if deprived of her 
love and companionship, came upon her with a 
sickening pang of dismay, filling her with fear, 
yet nerving her to fight to the death to save 
him from this bitter wrong, to fight as does the 
tigress in defence of her little ones. 

Minah managed with difficulty to persuade 
and bribe an old crone to tend Mdmat for a 
day or two. Then she set off for Kuila Opis, 
the town at which, she had heard men say, the 
White Men had their headquarters. Until she 
started upon this journey, she had never left 
her own village, and to her the twenty odd 
miles of river, that separated her home from 
the town, were a road of wonder through 
an undiscovered country. The ordered 
streets ; the brick buildings, in which the 
Chinese traders had their shops ; the lamp- 
posts ; the native policemen standing at the 
corners of the road — shameless folk who wore 
trousers, but no protecting sdrong — the vast 
block of Government buildings, for to her this 

164 



In a Corner of Asia 

far from imposing pile seemed a stupendous 
piece of architecture ; the made roads, smooth 
and metalled ; the wonder and the strangeness 
of it all dazed and frightened her. What could 
the White Men, who had so many marvellous 
things, want with her poor man, the leper, that 
they should desire to take him from her ? Ah, 
it was cruel, cruel, more merciless and wanton 
than any of the deeds of the old Rdjas, concern- 
ing which men still told grisly tales with bated 
.breath. 

She asked for me, since I had bade her come 
to me in trouble, and presently she made her 
way along the unfemiliar roads to the big house 
on the river bank, round which the forest 
clustered so closely in the beauty that no hand 
is suffered to destroy. She sat upon the mat- 
ting on my study floor, awed at the strangeness 
of it all, looking at me plaintively out of those 
great eyes of hers, and weeping furtively. She 
had the simple faith of one who has lived all 
his days in the same spot, whither few strangers 
go, where each man knows his neighbour and 
his neighbour's affairs. It never occurred to 
her that her words might need explanation or 
preface of any kind, in order that they might 
be rendered intelligible, and as she looked at^ 
me, she sobbed out her prayer, *0 suffer me- 
to keep my man and my children ; O suffer 

165 



The Overseas Library 

them not to be taken from me ! Allah, T^atty 
suffer me to keep my man and my children ! ' 

I knew, of course, that she spoke of her 
* man and her children ' simply for the sake of 
decorum, since it is coarse and indecent, in the 
eyes of an up-country woman, to speak of her 
husband alone, even though she be childless, 
but, for the moment, I supposed that she was 
the wife of some man accused of a crime, who 
had come to me seeking the aid I had not the 
power to give. 

* What has thy man done ? ' I asked. 

* Done, THan ? What could he do, seeing 
that he is as one dead ? Unless men lifted him 
he could not move. But suffer him not to be 
taken from me. He is all I have ; all I have, 
and in truth I cannot live without him. I shall 
die, 71^«, I shall die, if thou dost suffer this 
thing to come to pass.* 

Then suddenly the mist obscuring my memory 
rolled away, and I saw the face of this woman 
as I had seen it once before, straining under a 
terrible burden on the banks of the Jelai River, 
with the red sky and the dark green of the 
foliage making a background against which 
it stood revealed. Then at last I under- 
stood, and the sight of her distress moved me 
strangely. 

* Have no fear, sister,' I said. * Thy man 

1 66 



In a Corner of Asia 

shall not be taken from thee if I can do ought 
to prevent it. Who is it that seeks to separate 
thee from him ? ' 

* Men say it is an order.* To the Oriental 
an order is a kind of impersonal monster, 
invincible and impartial, a creature that re-^ 
spects no man, and is cruel to all alike. 

* Have no fear,' I said. * It is true that I 
have bidden the Headmen of the villages 
report as to the number of those afflicted by 
the evil sickness, but only with a view to 
aiding those who suffer. Moreover, in this 
land of Pahang, the number is very small, 
and the infection seemingly doth not spread. 
Therefore, sister, have no fear, and believe 
me, come what may, the Government will not 
separate thee from thy man. Return now in 
peace to thy home, and put all trouble from thee, 
and if aught cometh to sorrow thee, remember 
that I am ever at hand to listen to thy plaint.' 

As I finished speaking, the woman before me 

was transformed. Her great faithful eyes were 

filled with tears, her brown skin faded suddenly 

to a dull grey with the intensity of her emotions, 

and before I could stay her, she had thrown 

herself full length upon the matting at my 

feet, encircling them with her warm grasp. 

I leapt up, humbled exceedingly that such 

a woman should so abase herself before me, 

167 



The Overseas Library 

and angered by an Englishman's instinctive 
hatred of a scene, and as I tore myself 
away from her I heard her say almost in a 
whisper, *Thy servant hath little skill in 
speech, but in truth, Tilan^ thou hast made 
me happy— happy as a barren wife to whom 
it is given to bear a son ! ' And as I looked 
into her face it seemed to me to shine with 
the beauty of her soul. 

So Mlnah returned to her home with joy in 
her heart and that glad look upon her face, 
and in that secluded up-country village, not 
twenty miles from the place where I sat writ- 
ing her history, she still toils unceasingly tend- 
ing the wrecked creature, that even yet is to 
her the man she loves, with unfailing tender- 
ness and care. Men say that he can live 
but a few months longer, and it wrings my 
heart to think of what the loss will be to 
Mlnah when, to use the Malayan idiom, *the 
order comes' to her man. In that hour of 
utter desolation and profound loneliness, no 
human voice will have the power to bring 
that beautiful look to Mlnah's eyes, and of 
a Divine Voice this Daughter of the Muham- 
madans, in spite of her pure soul and her 
brave heart, has no knowledge from which 

to seek consolation. 

i68 



THE STORY OF RAM SINGH 



k. 



THE STORY OF RAM SINGH 

THE night was intensely still. The dawn- 
wind had not yet come to rustle and 
whisper in the trees ; the crickets had not yet 
awakened to scream their greeting to the 
morning sun ; the night - birds had gone to 
their rest, and their fellows of the day had 
not yet begun to stir on branch or twig. 
Nature, animate and inanimate alike, was 
hushed in the deep sleep which comes in 
this torrid land during the cool hour before 
the dawn, and the stillness was only empha- 
sised by the sound of furtive, stealthy steps 
and cautious words whispered softly under the 
breath. The speakers were a band of some 
fifty or sixty ruffians ; Malays from the Tem- 
beling Valley of Pahang, clothed in ragged, 
dirty garments ; long - haired, rough-looking 
disreputables from the wilder districts of 
Trenggdnu and Kelantan and Besut, across 
the mountain range ; and a dozen truculent, 
swaggering Pahang chiefs, rebels against the 
Government, outlaws in their own land, beauti- 
fully and curiously armed, clothed in faded silks 

171 



The Overseas Library 

of many colours, whose splendour had long been 
dimmed and stained by the dirt and dampness of 
the dank jungles in which their owners had 
found a comfortless and insecure hiding-place. 

A score of small dug-outs were moored to 
the bank at a spot where the cocoanut trees, 
fringing the water's edge, marked an inhabited 
village. The gang of rebels was broken up 
into little knots and groups, some in the 
boats, some on the shore, the men chewing 
betel-nut, smoking palm-leaf cigarettes, and 
talking in grumbling whispers. They had 
had a very long day of it. The mountain 
range which divides Kelantan from Pahang 
had been crossed on the afternoon of the pre- 
vious day ; and save for a brief night's rest, the 
marauders had been afoot ever since. Ever 
since the dawn broke they had been making 
their way down the Tembeling River, forcing 
any natives whom they met to join their party ; 
taking every precaution to prevent word of 
their coming from reaching the lower country 
for which they were bound ; paying off an old 
score or two with ready knife and blazing fire- 
brand; and loudly preaching a Sabil Allak 
(Holy War) against the Infidel in the name 
of Ungku Saiyid. The latter is the last of 
the Saints of the Peninsula, a man weak and 
wizened of body, but powerful and great of 

17^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

reputation, who sends forth others to do 
doughty deeds for the Faith, while he lives 
in the utter peace and seclusion of the little 
shady village of Pdloh near Kudla Trenggdnu. 
An hour or two before midnight the raiders 
reached a spot about three-quarters of a mile 
above the point where the Tembeling River 
falls into the Pahang, and here a halt was 
called. The big native house, surrounded by 
groves of fruit and cocoanut trees, was the pro- 
perty of one Che' B6jang, and no other dwel- 
lings were in the immediate vicinity. Che' 
B6jang was a weak - kneed individual, who 
never had enough heart to be able to make 
up his mind whether he was himself a rebel 
or not ; but he claimed kinship with half the 
chiefs of the raiding party, and he was filled 
to the throat with a shuddering fear of them all. 
The principal leaders among the rebels landed 
when Che' B6jang's kampong was reached, leav- 
ing the bulk of their followers squatting in the 
boats and on the water's brink, and made their 
way up to their relative's house. Che' B6jang 
received them with stuttering effusion, his words 
tripping off his frightened tongue and through 
his chattering teeth in trembling phrases of wel- 
come. The visitors treated him with scant cour- 
tesy, pushing him and his people back into the 
interior of the house. Then they seated them- 



The Overseas Library 

selves gravely and composedly round the big ill- 
lighted room, and began to disclose their plans. 
They were a curious group of people, these 
raiders who, with their little knot of followers, 
had dared to cross the mountain range to 
batter the face of the great Asiatic god Pax 
Britannica. The oldest, the most infirm, the 
most wily, and the least courageous, was the 
ex - Imam Prang Indera Gdjah Pahang, 
commonly called To' Gijah, a huge-boned, 
big-fisted, coarse-featured Malay of Sumatran 
extraction, as the scrubby fringe of sparse, 
wiry beard encircling his ugly face bore wit- 
ness. Before the coming of the White Men 
this man had been a terror in the land of 
Pahang. The peasants had been his prey ; 
the high-born chiefs had been forced to bow 
down before him ; the King had leaned upon 
him as upon a staff of strength ; and his will, 
cruel, wanton and unscrupulous^ had been 
his only law. The White Men had robbed 
him of all the things which made life valuable 
to him, and though he had held up his hand 
to the last, doing all in his power to make 
others run the risks that in the end he might 
reap the benefit, his fears had proved too 
strong for him, and he had turned rebel 
eventually, because he could not believe that 
Englishmen would be likely to act in good 

\) 174 



In a Corner of Asia 

faith where he knew that he would, in similar 
circumstances, have had recourse to treachery. 
He had suffered acutely in the jungles whither 
he had fled, for his body was swelled with dropsy 
and rotten with disease ; and who shall say what 
floods of hatred and longings for revenge surged 
up in his heart as he sat there in the semi-dark- 
ness of Che' Bujang's house, and gloated over 
the prospects of coming slaughter ? 

To' Gdjah's three sons, the three who, out 
of his odd score of children, had remained 
faithful to their father in his fallen fortunes, 
were also of the party. They were Mat KUau, 
Awang Nong, and Teh Ibrahim, typical young 
Malay roisterers, truculent, swaggering, boast- 
ful, noisy and gaily clad. They had no very 
fine record of bravery to point to in the past, 
but what they lacked in this respect they made 
up for in lavish vaunts of the great deeds which 
it was their intention to perform in the future. 

The foremost fighting chief of the band was 
the 6rang Kdya PahlAwan of Semantan, who 
was also present. A thick-set, round-faced, 
keen-eyed man of about fifty years of age, he 
was known to all the people of Pahang as a 
warrior of real prowess, a scout without equal 
in the Peninsula, and a jungle-man who ran 
the wild tribes of the woods close in his know- 
ledge of forest-lore. When the devil entered 

175 



The Overseas Library 

into him he was accustomed to boast with an 
unfettered disregard for accuracy which might 
have caused the shade of Ananias to writhe 
with envy, but the deeds which he had really 
done were so many and so well - known that 
he could afford for the most part to hold his 
peace when others bragged of their valour. 
His son Wan Lela, a chip of the old block, 
who had already given proofs of his courage, 
sat silently by his father's side. 

The last of the Pahang chiefs to enter the 
house was Mdmat Kelubi, a Semantan man 
who, from being a boatman in the employ of 
a European mining company, had risen during 
the disturbances to high rank among the rebels, 
and now bore the title of Panglima Kiri, which 
has something of the same meaning as Briga- 
dier-General. He was a clean-limbed, active 
fellow of about thirty years of age, and he 
stated that heJiad just returned from Kdyangan 
(fairyland), where he had been spending three 
months in fasting and prayer, a process which 
had had the happy result of rendering him in- 
vulnerable to blade and bullet. Three weeks 
later he was shot and stabbed in many places 
by a band of loyal Malays, which can only be 
accounted for by the supposition that the fairy 
magic had gone wrong in one way or another. 

To* Gijah spoke when all were seated, and 

176 



In a Corner of 

Che' BAjang then learned tha 
to be made just before dawn 
detachment of Sikhs statior 
stockade at Kudla TSmb6ling 
had been in daily communica 
men, and something like friend 
up between them, but no idea 
upon their guard occurred to 
would entail some personal risl 
rather than that, he would ha 
whole Sikh race to be exterm 
At about three o'clock in tl 
chiefs joined their sleepy fo 
boats. The word was pass< 
silence, and the dug-outs witt 
armed men were then pushed 
stream. The stockade, which 
object of the attack, was situate 
of rising ground overlooking 
the T^mbeling and Pahang rii 
feet was stretched the broad san 
Tambang, which has been tt 
many thrilling events in the 
Malayan State. The Tembeli; 
at right angles to the Pahang, i 
of the former sets strongly tow 
bank. The chiefs knew this 
therefore ordered their people 
boats to drift, feeling sure th; 



The Overseas Library . 

stroke of a paddle the whole flotilla would run 
aground of its own accord at Pdsir Tambang. 

The busy eddies of chill wind, which come 
up before the dawn to wake the sleeping world 
by whispering in its ear, were beginning to 
stir gently among the green things with which 
the banks of the river were clothed. A cicada, 
scenting the daybreak, set up a discordant ^ 

whirr ; a sleepy bird among the branches piped 
feebly, and then settled itself to rest again with 
a rustle of tiny feathers ; behind Che' Bujang's 
kampong a cock crowed shrilly, and far away 
in the jungle the challenge was answered by 
one of the wild bantams ; the waters of the 
river, fretting and washing against the banks, 
murmured complain ingly. But the men in the 
boats, floating down the stream borne slowly 
along by the current, were absolutely noiseless. 
The nerves of one and all were strung to a 
pitch of intensity. Horny hands clutched , 

weapons in an iron grip ; breaths were held, 
ears strained to catch the slightest sound from 
*the stockade which, as they drew nearer, was 
plainly visible on the prominent point, outlined 
blackly against the dark sky. The river, black 
also, save where here and there the dim star- 
light touched it with a leaden gleam, rolled along 
inexorably, carrying them nearer and nearer to 

the fight which lay ahead, bearing sudden and 

178 



< 



f 



f 



In a Corner of Asia 

awful death to the dozen Sikhs in the 
stockade. 

At last, after a lapse of time that seemed an; 
age to the raiders, the boats grounded one by one 
upon the sand-bank of Pisir Tambang, so gently 
and so silently that they might have been ghostly 
crafts blown thither from the Land of Shadows.; 

The Orang Kdya Pahliwan landed with 
Wan Lela, Mat Ktlau, Awang Nong, Teh 
Ibrahim, Pangltma Ktri, and a score of picked 
men at his heels, leaving old To* Gdjah and 
the rest of the party in the boats. Very 
cautiously they made their way to the foot of 
the eminence upon which the stockade stood, 
flitting across the sand in single file as noise- 
lessly as shadows. Then, with the like pre- 
cautions, they crept up the steep bank till the 
summit was reached, when the Orang Kdya 
drew hastily back, and lay flat on his stomach 
under the cover of some sparse bushes. He 
and his people had ascended at the extreme 
corner of the stockade, and he had caught 
sight of the glint of a rifle-barrel as the Sikh 
passed down his beat away from him. The 
raiders could hear the regular fall of the heavy 
ammunition-boots as the sentry marched along. 
Then they heard him halt, pause for a moment, 
and presently the sound of his footfalls began 

to draw near to them once more. Each man 

179 



The Overseas Library 

among the raiders held his breath, and listened 
in an agony of suspense. Would he see them 
and give the alarm before he could be stricken 
dead? Would he never reach the near end 
of his beat ? Ah, he was there, within a yard 
of the 6rang Kdya1 Why was the blow not 
struck? Hark, he halted, paused, and looked 
about him, and still the Orang Kiya held his 
hand ! Had his nerve failed him at this 
supreme moment ? Now the sentry had turned 
about and was beginning to pace away from 
them upon his beat. Would the 6rang Kiya 
never strike ? Suddenly a figure started up 
against the sky-line behind the sentry's back, 
moving quickly, but with such complete absence 
of noise that it seemed more ghost-like than 
human. A long black arm grasping a sword 
leaped up sharply against the sky ; the weapon 
poised itself for a moment, reeled backwards, 
and then with a thick swish and a thud 
descended upon the head of the Sikh. The 
sentry's knees quivered for a moment; his 
body shook like a steam-launch brought sud- 
denly to a standstill upon a submerged rock ; 
and then he fell over in a limp heap against 
the wall of the stockade, with a dull bump and a 
slight clash of jingling arms and accoutrements. 
In a second all the raiders were upon their feet, 
and led by the Orang Kdya, waving his reeking 

1 80 



li^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

blade above his head, they rushed into the now 
unguarded stockade. Their bare feet pattered 
across the little bit of open which served the Sikhs 
for a parade-ground, and then, sounding their 
war-cry for the first time that night, they plunged 
into the hut in which the Sikhs were sleeping. 

There were nine men, out of the eleven 
survivors, inside the hut. The jangle caused 
by the fall of the sentry by the gate had 
awakened two of them, and these threw them- 
selves upon the rebels and fought desperately 
with their clubbed rifles. They had no other 
weapons. Their companions qame to their 
aid, and a good oak Snider-butr was broken 
into two pieces over Teh Ibrahim's head in the 
fight which ensued, though no injury was done 
to him by the blow.^ The rush of the Sikhs 
was so effectual that they all won clear of the 
hut, and six of their number escaped into the 
jungle and so saved themselves. The remain- 
ing three were killed outside the hut, and 
KuAla Tembeling stockade had fallen into the 
hands of the raiders. Their greatest enemy, 
the loyal ImAm Prang Indera Stia Rdja, had 
his village some thirty odd miles lower down 
the Pahang River, at Piilau Tdwar, and if this 
place could also be surprised, the best part of 
Pahang would be in the possession of the 

rebels, and a general rising in their favour 

i8i 



The Overseas Library 

might be confidently looked for. The Orang 
Kdya and his people knew this, and their 
hearts were uplifted with triumph, for they saw 
now that the Saint who had foretold victory to 
their arms had been no lying prophet. 

Unfortunately for the rebels, however, all 
the Sikhs had not been within the walls of the 
stockade when the well-planned attack was 
delivered. Sikhs keep very curious hours, and 
one of their habits is to rise before the dawn 
breaks, and to go shuddering down in the black 
darkness of that chilly hour to the river^s brink, 
there to perform the elaborate ablutions which, 
to the keen regret of our olfactory organs, seem 
ever to be attended with such lamentably in- 
adequate results. On the morning of the 
attack two of the little garrison, Ram Singh 
and Kishen Singh, had bestirred themselves 
before their fellows, and were already shivering 
on the water's edge when the raiders arrived, 
It says a good deal for the admirable tactics of 
the latter that it was not until the attack had 
been delivered that the two Sikhs became aware 
of the approach of their enemies. Suddenly, as 
they stood, naked save for their loin-cloths, the 
great stillness of the night was broken by a 
tempest of shrill yells. Then came half-a- 
dozen shots, ringing out crisply and fiercely, 

and awakening a hundred clanging echoes in 

182 



In a Corner of Asia 

the forest on either bank of the river. An 
answering cheer was raised by the Malays in 
the boats, the tumult of angry sound seeming 
to spring from out of the darkness in . front, 
behind, on every side of the bewildered Sikhs. 
The thick mist beginning to rise from the 
surface of the water served to plunge the sand- 
bank upon which they stood into fathomless 
gloom. The ears of the two men rang again 
with the clamour of the fight going on in the 
stockade, with the shouts and yells of those who 
shrieked encouragement to their friends from the 
moored boats, with the clash of weapons, and 
with the sudden outbreak of the unexpected hub- 
bub. But they could see nothing — nothing but 
the great inky shadows all about them into which 
everything seemed to be merged, and from which 
issued such discordant and fearful sounds. 

* Where art thou, Ram-siar, my brother?' cried 
Kishen Singh, despairingly ; and a heavy silence 
fell around them for a moment as his voice was 
heard by the Malays in the boats. Then the 
cries of the enemies nearest to the two Sikhs broke 
out more loudly than before. * 'Tis the voice of 
an infidel ! ' cried some — * Stab, stab ! ' — * Kill, 
and spare not, in the name of Allah ! ' — * Where, 
where ? —and then came the crisp pattering of 
many bare feet over the dry, hard sand in the direc- 
tion from which the Sikh had shouted to his fellow. 

183 



7^r.7v^^=^ 



The Overseas Library 

* Brother, I am here/ cried Ram Singh, more 
quietly, close to Kishen Singh's elbow. * Alas, 
but we have no arms, and these jungle-pigs be 
many. We must tear the life from them with 
our hands. Oh, GAru Nanuk, have a care for 
thy children in this their hour of need ! ' 

In the dead darkness both men could hear 
the swish of naked blades on all sides of them, 
for the Malays were as much baffled by the 
gloom as were their victims, and men struck 
right and left on the bare chance of smiting 
something. Presently the swish of a sword 
very near to Ram Singh ended suddenly in a 
sickening thud, the sound of steel telling loudly 
upon yielding flesh, and Kishen Singh gave a 
short, hard cough. The unseen owner of the 
weapon which had gone home raised a cry of 
' Bdsah / Bdsak ! I have wetted him ! I have 
drawn blood ! ' and a yell of exultation went up 
from a score of fierce voices. Guided by the 
noise, Ram Singh threw himself upon the 
struggling mass which was Kishen Singh roll- 
ing over and over in his death-agony, with the 
Malays tossing and tumbling, hacking and 
smiting above him. Ram Singh's left hand 
grasped a sword-blade, and though the fingers 
were nearly severed he managed to wrench 
the weapon from the grip of a Malay. Then, 
with a roar as of some angry forest-monster, he 

184 



In a Corner of Asia 

charged the spot where the tumult was 
loudest. 

Putting all his weight into each blow, and 
striking blindly and ceaselessly, he fought his 
way through the throng in the direction from 
which the sound of the river purring between 
its banks was borne to him. The Malays fell 
back before his desperate onslaught, but they 
closed in behind him, wounding him cruelly 
with their swords and daggers and wood-knives, 
while he in his blindness did them but little 
injury. None the less, as the dawn began to 
break, Ram Singh, bleeding from more than a 
score of wounds, and with his left arm nearly 
severed, succeeded at last in leaping into one 
of the moored boats, and cutting the rope, 
pushed out into mid-stream. There were three 
Malays on board the little dug-out, but they 
quickly slipped over the side, and swam for 
the shore, deeming this blood-stained, fighting, 
roaring Sikh no pleasant foe with whom to do 
battle ; and as they went. Ram Singh, utterly 
spent by his exertions and by loss of blood, 
slipped down into the bottom of the boat in a 
limp heap. To' GSjah, furious at the sight of 
an enemy's escape, danced a kind of palsied 
quick-step on the sand-bank, cursing his people 
and the mothers that bore them to the fifth and 
sixth generation, and administering various 

185 




' n ■ • • *, 




The Overseas Library 

kicks and blows to such among his followers 
as he knew would not dare to retaliate in kind. 
But all this exhibition of bad temper was to no 
purpose. The excitement of the assault and 
of the unequal fight in the darkness was over, 
and the raiders were worn out by the long 
journey of the preceding day and night. They 
were very sleepy, and their stomachs cried 
aloud for rice. The rank and file absolutely 
declined to give chase until they had eaten and 
slept their fill ; and thus, as the daylight began 
to draw the colour out of the jungle on the 
river-banks, out of the yellow stretch of sand 
and the gleaming reach of running water, the 
dug-out, in which the wounded Sikh lay, was 
suffered to drift rocking down the stream, until 
at last it disappeared round the bend a quarter 
of a mile below the rebel camp. 

Ram Singh lay so very still that the raiders 
may perhaps have persuaded themselves that 
he was dead ; but they should have made sure, 
for their next move must be down stream, and 
the success or failure of their enterprise de- 
pended almost entirely upon the village of 
Pulau T4war, in which the loyal Imdm Prang 
Stia Rdja lived, being surprised as KuAla 
Tembeling had been. The rebel chiefs knew 
this, but it is characteristic of the race to which 
they belonged that they suffered the whole of 

i86 



In a Corner of Asia 

their plan of. action to be jeopardised rather 
than take the pronipt measures that must have 
ensured success, because these necessitated a 
certain amount of immediate trouble and exer- 
tion. Ram Singh was also aware of the 
enormous importance of a warning being carried 
to ImAm Prang, and weighed against this, the 
mere question of saving or losing his own life 
seemed to him a matter of little moment. 

Although he was too weak to stand or to 
manage the boat, he determined to remain 
where he was until the current bore him to 
PAlau Tdwar, and then, and not till then, to 
spread the news of the fall of Kudla Tembeling. 
He knew enough of Malay peasants to feel 
sure that no man among them would dare to 
help him if they learned that the rebels were 
in the immediate vicinity, and that he had 
received his wounds at their hands. Therefore 
he decided to keep his own counsel until such 
time as he found himself in the presence of 
the Imdm Prang. He knew also that he 
could not rely upon any Malay to pass the 
word of warning which alone could save Imdm 
Prang from death, and the whole of Pahang 
from a devastating little war. Therefore he 
determined that, dying though he believed 
himself to be, he must take that warning word 
himself* He swore to himself that he would 

187 



■1,1 ■ TLM—n^^ 'fc^- 



The Overseas Library 

not even halt to bind his wounds, nor to seek 
food or drink. Nothing must delay him, and 
the race was to be a close one between his 
own failing strength and inexorable time. 

It was a typical Malayan morning. A cool 
fresh breeze was rippling the face of the water, 
and stirring the branches of the trees. The 
sunlight was intense, gilding the green of the 
jungle, deepening the black tints of the 
shadows, burnishing the river till it shone like 
a steel shield, and intensifying the dull bronze 
of the deep pools where they eddied beneath 
the overhanging masses of clustering vegeta- 
tion. The shrill thrushes were sending their 
voices pealing with an infectious gladness 
through the sweet morning air; the chirp of 
many birds came from out the heavy foliage 
of the banks to the ears of the wounded man, 
and seemed to speak to him of the cruel in- 
difference with which Nature beheld his suffer- 
ings. Presently his boat neared a village, and 
the people crowding to the bathing-huts moored 
to the shore cried to him with listless curiosity 
asking him what ailed him. 

* 'Tis nought, oh, my brothers,' Ram Singh 
returned, in a voice as firm and cheerful as his 
ebbing strength admitted. 

But a woman, pointing with a trembling 

finger, screamed, *See, there is blood, much 

i88 



In a Corner of Asia 

blood ! ' and a child, catching her alarm, lifted 
up its tiny voice and wept dismally. 

* Let be, let be ! ' whispered an old man 
cautiously to his fellows. * In truth there is 
much blood, even as Minah yonder hath said ; 
but let us be wise and have nought to do with 
such things. Perchance, if we but speak to the 
wounded man, hereafter men will say that we 
had a hand in the wounding. Therefore suffer 
him to drift ; and for us, let us live in peace.' 

So Ram Singh was suffered to continue his 

journey down the stream undisturbed by prying 

eye or helping hand. The sun rose higher 

and higher, each moment adding somewhat 

to the intensity of the heat. By nine o'clock, 

when but half the weary pilgrimage was done, 

the waters of the river, struck by the fierce 

slanting rays, shone with all the pitiless 

brilliancy of a burning-glass. The colour of 

all things seemed suddenly to have become 

merged in one blazing white tint, an aching, 

dazzling glare, blinding the eye and scorching 

the skin. The river caught the heat and 

hurled it back to the cloudless sky; the 

sound of bird and insect died down, cowed 

by the terrors of the approaching noon-tide ; 

the winds sank to rest; the heat-haze, lean 

and hungry as a demon of ancient myth, leaped 

up and danced horribly, with restless noiseless 

189 



The Overseas Library 

feet, above yellow sand-spits and heavy banks 
of greenery ; and all the tortured land seemed 
to be simmering audibly. An open dug-out, 
even when propelled by strong men at the 
paddles so that the pace of the rush through 
the still, hot air makes some little coolness, 
is under a Malayan sun more like St 
Lawrence s gridiron than a means of locomo- 
tion; but when it is suffered to drift down 
the stream at such a rate of speed only as 
the lazy current may elect to travel, it quickly 
becomes one of the worst instruments of 
torture known to man. I n the Malay Peninsula 
men have frequently died in a few hours from 
exposure to the sun, and this form of lingering 
death, which is ever ready to a Rdja's hand, 
should he desire to inflict it, is perhaps more 
dreaded than any other. Ram Singh bore all 
this, and in comparison the pain of his seven- 
and- twenty wounds seemed to sink almost 
into insignificance. The blood with which he 
was covered caked in hard black clots ; his 
stiffening wounds ached maddeningly ; the 
clouds of flies swarmed about him, adding 
yet one more horror to all that he had to 
endure ; but never for a moment did this 
brave man forego his purpose of keeping his 
secret for Im4m Prang himself, and though 
the fever surged through his blood and almost 

190 



i^ 



•^* 






I 
I 



In a Corner of Asia 



obscured his brain he held steadfastly to the 

plan which he had formed. 

Shortly after noon a sudden collision with 

some unseen object jarred the Sikh cruelly, 

; and wrung a moan from his lips. A brown 

' hand seized the gunwale of the dug-out, and a 

moment later a beardless, brown face, seamed 

^ with many wrinkles,, looked down into the 

' boat. The dull, unfeeling eyes wore that 

f bovine expression which is ever to be seen 

J in the countenances of those Malay peasjants 

who can remember the evil days when they 

and their fellows were as harried beasts of 

burden beneath the cruel yoke of their chiefs. 

' What ails thee, brother ? ' asked the face, 

still without any signs of curiosity. 

' I have been set upon by Chinese gang 

robbers,* whispered Ram Singh, lying bravely 

in spite of his ebbing strength. * Help me to 

reach the ImAm Prang at PAlau Tdwar that 

I may make to him rapport' 

The instinct of the Malay villager of the 

old school is always to obey an order, no 

matter from whose lips it may come. In many 

places in the Peninsula you may nowadays 

see ^ some youngster, who has gotten some 

book-learning and what he represents as a 

thorough insight into the incomprehensible ways 

of the White Men, ruling the elders of his village 

191 



\ 



The Overseas Library 

with a despotism that is almost Russian ; and 
the sad-eyed old men run to do his bidding 
with feet that step unsteadily through the weight 
of the years they carry, nor dream of question- 
ing his right to command. It is the instinct of 
the peasantry of this race, as it is wont to be, 
dying hard in the face of modern innovations. 

The man who had hailed Ram Singh did 
not even think of disputing the Sikh's order, 
and in a little while the dug-out was racing 
down stream with the cool rush of air fanning 
the fevered cheeks of the wounded man most 
deliciously. An hour or two later PAlau 
TAwar was reached, and ImAm Prang, hearing 
that a Sikh in trouble wished to have speech 
with him, came down to the water's edge, and 
squatted by the side of the dug-out, 

* What thing hath befallen thee, brother ? ' 

he asked, aghast at the fearful sight before 

him. The dug-out was a veritable pool of 

blood, and the great fevered eyes of the 

stricken man stared out at him from a face 

blanched to an ashen grey, more awful to look 

upon by contrast with the straggling fringe of 

black beard. The pale lips opened and shut, 

like the mouth of a newly-landed fish, but no 

sound came from them ; the great weary eyes 

seemed to be speaking volubly, but, alas ! it 

was in a language to which the Chief could 

192 



>l-4 






4 



In a Corner of Asia 

find no key. Was the supreme effort which 
the stricken Sikh had so nobly made to be 
wasted ? For a moment it seemed as though 
the irony of Fate would have it so ; and Ram 
Singh, deep down in his heart, prayed to GAru 
Nanuk to give him the strength he lacked 
that his deed might be suffered to bear fruit. 
Mightily, with the last remnants of his failing 
forces, the Sikh fought for speech. He gasped 
and struggled in a manner fearful to see, till 
at last the words came, and who shall say at 
what a cost of bitter agony? 

' Dato' . . . the . . . rebels ..." came the 
faltering whisper. *The rebels . . . Kudla 
. . . Tembeling . . . fallen . . . taken . . . 
many killed . . . make ready , . . against their 
; . . coming . . . and behold ... I have brought 
the word . . . and I die . > . I die. . . .' His 
utterance was choked by a great flow of blood 
from his mouth, and without a struggle Ram 
Singh fainted away and lay as one dead. 

Imdm Prang was a man of action, and he 
had his people collected and his stockades in 
a thorough state of defence long before the 
afternoon began to wane. While Imdm Prang 
was busily engaged in profiting by the warning 
thus timely brought to him, Ram Singh was 
tended with gentle hands and soothed with 
kind words of pity by the women-folk of the 
N 193 



f.' •,..,• • -M 



The Overseas Library 

hiefs household. He was a swine-eating 
fidel, it was true, but he had saved them, 
id all that they held dear, from death, or 
3tn the capture which is worse than death. 
So the rebels were repulsed, and were 
lased back to the land from whence they 
id come, and up and down that land, and 
ross and across it, till many had been slain 
id the rest made prisoners, and at last Pahang 
ight once more sleep in peace. And Ram 
ngh, who had saved the situation, was sent 

hospital in Singapore, where he was visited 
' the Governor of the Colony, who came 
ither in his great carriage to do honour to 
e simple Sikh private ; and when at last he 
is discharged from the native ward healed 

his wounds, a light post in the Pahang 
)lice Office was found for him, where he will 
rve until such time as death may come to 
n in very truth. If you chance to meet him, 

will be much flattered should you allow him 
divest himself of his tunic ; and you will then 
B a network of scars on his brown skin, 
lich will remind you of a raised map designed 
display the mountain-system of Switzerland. 
2 is inordinately proud of them, and rightly 

say I, for which man among us can show 
;h undoubted proofs of courage, endurance, . 
d self-sacrifice as this obscure hero ? 



V ■ '^'- 






! :■ 



I 

\ 



f 

i. 



'THE WAGES OF SIN' 



'THE WAGES OF 

IT was once my privilege to 
the intimate and partic 
of a Malay Rdja of the old 
ruling prince, such as sit in ha 
thence give orders for the deal 
tion of their enemies, but. a subo 
of a royal family, of the kind tl 
It was my friend's proudest bo 
the twenty years immediately 
advent of the British, he had, 
hand, brought a larger numbe 
creatures to an evil end than h 
his kind throughout the length 
the Peninsula. He was so ge 
with himself on account of th: 
record, that he hugged it to his 
rarely spoke about it ; but whe 
cunning coaxing, I had led hin 
his lurid past, he would, in the 
ment engendered by his awaki 
occasionally wind, up the recital 
violence and manifold naughtine 
his breast, and crying, 'And ii 






The Overseas Library 

Hamid hath slain two hundred men — not count- 
ing Chinamen ! ' 

The words which I have italicised have 
always appeared to me to represent accurately 
the value which the average Malay sets upon 
the life of a Chinese. It is natural enough 
that a warrior should despise the yellow 
skin, for he prizes others according to the 
amount of fight which they are capable of 
showing upon occasion, and judged from this 
standpoint, the Chinamen who visit us in the 
Peninsula are poor creatures indeed. But it is 
not only the fighting-man who looks upon the 
CelestiaFs life as a thing of no account. The 
opinion as to its utter worthlessness prevails 
equally with the Rija, the Chief, and the 
peasant ; it is as strong in the villages and the 
country places as it is in the town and in the 
palace ; and in the estimation of no class of 
Malays, I verily believe, does the Chinaman 
rank much higher than the beasts that perish. 
He is an infidel, for one thing ; he is a rich 
man, often enough, and such are the natural 
prey of Prince and Chief; he is a skilful and a 
shifty trader, who cheats the peasants out of 
their halfpence, and is detested accordingly; 
moreover, until the White Men came, he was a 
creature who was utterly defenceless, and one 

whom no man had a mind to defend ; where- 

198 



In a Corner of Asia 

fore, all these things combined to make the 
Chinese *food for spears from the beginning/ 
to use the expressive Malay idiom. 

But the Chinaman, poor fellow, must live 
like other people, and since the provinces of 
Southern China carry so large a population that 
emigration is almost a necessity, in most of the 
large Malay villages of the Peninsula, the shop 
of at least one Celestial is to be found. He is 
despised by those around him, but he makes 
money ; he is an outcast, and knows it, but his 
own passionate contempt for the Fan Kui — 
the Foreign Devils — enables him to bear all 
this with a certain amount of equanimity. He 
is generally alone, and his only means of com- 
munication with his fellow - creatures is a 
la^nguage which he finds it quite impossible to 
learn with any approach to accuracy. He has 
no woman-kind of his own, and his pleasures 
are chiefly confined to those which his opium 
pipe can supply, but the fact that money is 
being made is for him compensation for many 
things. In a little space, half the village is in 
his debt, and as the folk who owe him money 
are bound to treat him with civility, he begins 
to taste the sweets of power. H e uses it badly, 
of course, for he hates all the villagers cordially. 
He has no scruples, no heart, no mercy, no 

morality, commercial or private. When the 

199 



■f < .^ 



The Overseas Library 

men-folk are in the fields, or in the jungles 
seeking gum and rattans, the women come to 
the shop and either contract debts which they 
and their husbands are powerless to meet, or 
else beg for trifles for which sooner or later 
the shopkeeper makes them pay in very full 
measure. Thus, presently, half the women- 
folk in the village are in the power of the 
alien. Later, perhaps, some woman who has 
learned to love and long for opium voluntarily 
takes up her abode with the detested foreigner, 
and her people, who are deeply in debt to him, 
dare not protest. 

To understand the whole horror of this, you 
must realise that, to the Muhammadan, the 
infidel man is a thing revoltingly unclean. His 
touch is pollution, and the bare idea of an 
intimacy arising between him and a woman of 
the Faithful, is sufficient to fill a Malay with 
loathing and disgust, to bring into being in 
his heart passions even stronger than those 
which in similar circumstances would be ex- 
perienced by Europeans who saw their sisters 
mated with negroes, or Australians who 
witnessed the infatuation of a white woman 
for a despised black fellow. The horror of 
the thing is so great that, when such events 
came to pass before the coming of the White 
Men, a dead .Chinaman was almost invariably 

200 



In a Corner of Asi; 

the result ; and if you have eyes to s 
heart of the people, you will find litt 
wonder that matters should be setl 
rough and ready way. Now, ho' 
impartial British Government, amon 
strange caprices, insists upon lookin 
life of a Chinaman in precisely the 
as that in which it regards those of 
and though the hatred and the ho 
certain doings inspire in the Malays 
altered, the old simple remedies car 
be used with safety and convenience 
This is one of the many ways in 
higher civilisation has complicated ] 
people of the land. 

The village of Bukit S'Gumpal 
three miles inland from the ban 
Pahang River, at a point some ei 
from the mouth. It consists of a 
kampong perched upon low hills, 
directly from the wide rice swami 
feet. The houses are fashioned of 
walls of bark or wattled bamboo, i 
with palm-leaf thatch cut in the ne 
jungles. Towering cocoanut trees, 
palms of betel-nut, sugar and sago i 
surround the houses, and the droop 
and the branches of many fruit tree 



,mmBmttmammmmmmmmm 



The Overseas Library 

the fierce sunshine, making the villages places 
of perpetual coolness. In the rice swamps 
below the villages things are different. During 
half the year the fields He fallow, unsightly 
stretches of muddy earth, cut up by low, broken- 
down dams, and grown upon by rank grass, 
on which the clay-stained herds of kine graze 
listlessly. Then later, the buffaloes are driven 
into pens, and are taken forth four at a time to 
dance clumsily in the soft earth of the fields 
until the soil has been kneaded into a quag- 
mire. Meanwhile the dams that separate one 
field from another, and retain the water in little 
squares of irregular shape, are repaired carefully 
with new sods and cakes of mud. Later still, 
and the rice plants are transplanted from the 
nurseries near the houses, and are planted out, 
one by one, till the wide swamps are set 
sparsely with little tender growths. Later yet, 
and all the land is covered with an even coat- 
ing of the purest green to be seen anywhere, 
save only in an English meadow in the happy 
springtime, and the folk who watch the grow- 
ing crop fall to calculating the prospects of the 
harvest, and weed the fields carefully, with 
something dimly resembling energy. Then, if 
so you desire, you may make acquaintance with 
real heat. The sun lashes down upon the 

broad expanses of swamp, in which the water 

202 



. ■' 1 



In a Corner of Asia 

is tepid to the touch ; on all sides there is sun- 
glare, fierce, merciless, and not one square inch 
of shade is to be found anywhere where the 
rice is growing ; the green blades of the crop 
rise around you waist-high, and the heat they 
receive is multiplied exceedingly, and is tossed 
back again to the brazen sky overhead ; no 
cloud comes to your relief, save only a few thin 
films of mist pale with heat, that sail across the 
heavens robbing it of colour until all is achingly, 
dazzlingly white ; and above the crop, as far as 
the eye can see, to the black banks of forest in 
the distance, the heat-haze dances like a rest- 
less phantom. 

It was near the edge of one of these rice- 
fields that a party of Malay weeders, men and 
women, were at work about mid-day in the 
autumn months of 1897. They were all 
dressed in upper garments of coarse cotton 
stuff, dyed blue with indigo. The men wore 
short trousers of bleached cotton, stained all 
imaginable colours by much wear, and round 
their waists were huddled the folds of their 
sarongs. The women wore their skirts hanging 
from waist to ankle, and beneath these their 
loins were girt cunningly to protect them from 
the assaults of the great horse-leeches with 
which the rice-swamps abound. Both men and 
women alike wore cotton sdrongs twisted 

203 



The Overseas Library 

turban-wise about their heads, in such a manner 
as to leave a thick pad of material on the top, 
and a broad curtain of the stuff covering their 
necks and the upper portion of their backs as 
they stooped squatting at their work. 

On a hill rising abruptly from the rice- 
swamp, at a distance .of less than a hundred 
yards from the weeders, the wattled walls of a 
Chinese shop, built upon the bare ground, not 
raised above it on piles as are all Malay dwell- 
ings, showed yellow in the sunshine, for there 
were no fruit trees to cast a grateful shade 
around it. In this house, the weeders knew, 
there was at this time a woman named Lunet, 
a near relative of several of the men, own sister 
to two of the stooping women. She had for 
some months been living in concubinage with 
the Chinese shopkeeper, Ah Si, and she had 
turned a deaf ear to the pleadings and the 
protests of her own people. She had fallen a 
victim to the passion for opium, and the craving 
for the drug was stronger than honour, the love 
of her own folk, or the hope of eternal salva- 
tion. Every one of the weeders owed money 
to Ah Si, so it was not easy to remonstrate 
with him. He could so very easily make 
himself unpleasant. None the less, they 
and all their fellow villagers took the matter 
very much to heart. The shame which the 

204 



In a Corner of Asia 

misconduct of their relation was bringing upon 

them was very bitter, very hard to bear, and if 

LAnet could have been slain by angry words 

her days would have been few indeed. No 

wonder that the older men among the villagers 

murmured discontentedly against the White 

Man's rule, saying that the kris was the 

weapon designed from the beginning for the 

solution of difficulties such as the present, and by 

no other means could the * soot-grimed * face of 

the community be cleansed from the shame that 

LAnet and Ah Si had put upon it. Little marvel 

that the party of weeders, as they glanced up at 

the hut on the hill, growled their disapproval 

and their hatred, in the intervals of their toil. 

But that morning, while the villagers were 

at work, with the mid-day sun casting little 

round shadows about each huddled figure, 

death, cruel and sudden, came to Lunet, 

cutting her off in her sins. The weeders 

reported that they heard her screams, and as 

they ran to the hut, the men drawing their 

knives, and the women whimpering at their 

heels, they saw a Chinaman, named Lim 

Chong, running from the door in the direction 

of the jungle, with a chopper reeking with 

blood in his right hand. The police soon got 

upon the track of Lim Chong, and in due 

course the man was arrested. The weeders 

205 



The Overseas Library 

appeared as witnesses, and swore to what they 
had seen. Two of the female witnesses were 
sisters of the murdered woman ; the others 
who gave testimony were all more or less 
closely related to her. Lim Chong tried to 
establish an alibiy but Ah Si and another 
Chinaman, whom he called as his witnesses, 
swore that they knew nothing concerning his 
whereabouts upon the morning in question. 
Accordingly, Lim Chong was committed for 
trial, and was in due course sentenced to death. 
The absence of the Sultan of Pahang in 
Singapore, caused some delay in the ratification 
of the sentence, and wlien the matter at length 
came before the Council, rumours of foul play 
had reached some of the members, and were 
obscurely hinted at during the discussion 
that ensued. No one would say anything 
definite, nor could I learn from what sources 
the information had been derived. It was 
merely a rumour, I was told — a tale 'brought 
by the passing wind, the flying bird, the flow- 
ing stream ' — it might, or it might not be true. 
Did I think it worth while to look into it.*^ 
Most emphatically I did consider it worthy of 
inquiry ; so the discussion was postponed, and a 
Malay detective despatched to Bukit S'Gumpal, 
there to pick up the threads of the mystery. 

He lived in the village for some weeks, but 

206 



^^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

he could hear no whisper concerning Liinet*s 
murder, save only that it had been done by a 
Chinese hawker named Lim Chong. Two or 
three things, however, seemed to him to be 
suspicious, and at last, weary of idling, he 
declared himself, and insisted upon all the 
witnesses in the trial accompanying him by 
boat to the capital. They came without pro- 
test at his bidding, for Malay villagers are 
very docile folk, having been at the beck and 
call of others for many generations, and on 
their arrival at the capital a panic seized two 
of the women witnesses. As a result, they 
told all that they knew concerning the death 
of their sister LAnet, and when once the long 
silence had been broken, everyone of the 
party vied with his fellows to reveal the truth. 
Even Bakar, one of the witnesses against Lim 
Chong, who had himself committed the crime, 
confessed his guilt unreservedly. 

It now became my pleasant duty to recom- 
mend Lim Chong for the Sultan's pardon, and 
as soon as the necessary documents had been 
obtained, I went in person to the prison to tell 
the poor fellow that evidence of his innocence 
had at last been obtained. He listened to what 
I had to say, quite calmly and dispassionately, 
only remarking at intervals that he had always 

said that he had not committed the murder, but 

207 




The Overseas Library 

that everyone had refused to believe him. 
Then, when I had done, he suddenly fell a 
trembling, and burst into a passion of tears, 
subsiding to the floor, where he sat rocking 
his body to and fro, as though in pain. It is 
the first and only time that I have seen a 
Chinaman break down so uncontrollably. 

Shortly after his release, his presence of 
mind and his business instincts reasserted 
themselves. He presented me with a long 
bill, neatly made out in English. One of the 
items, I remember, was as follows : — - 

To one wife, abducted by man while in 
captivity .... $200. 

When I read this, I was much shocked at 
what had occurred, but I was relieved to find 
on inquiry that Lim Chong was not and never 
had been a married man. In the East, there 
are always little bits of comedy like this to be 
found enlivening even the grimmest tragedies. 
In the end, the Government presented Lim 
Chorig with $1000, a sum which represented 
untold wealth to one of his class and position, 
and I have no hesitation in saying that, in spite 
of the cruel mental torture to which he was 
subjected during the period of his captivity, 
he looks back upon the day of his arreston a 
false charge as the most fortunate in his career. 

At the second trial the real facts of the case 

208 



In a Corner of Asia 

came to light, and these are worth relating, 
because they throw some light upon the feel- 
ings and the nature of the Malay villagers in 
the quiet country places, and incidentally help 
to prove how enormously difficult it may often 
be to deal justly with those accused of crime, 
upon unimpeachable evidence, in a land where 
plans may be laid so carefully, may be carried 
intQ execution with so much cold-blooded de- 
liberation, and may thereafter be so completely 
hidden by means of a secret, widely known, yet 
faithfully kept. 

The conduct of Lunet, as I have already 
said, had formed the subject of much angry 
talk in the village of Bukit S'Giimpal. Every 
Malay in the place, from the Headman, PSng- 
lima Rdja Akob, to the meanest peasant in the 
village, had felt most keenly the shame that this 
woman was putting upon them. Her conduct 
was an outrage against religion, against custom 
— which in Malayan lands is often far mightier 
than the Faith-^against honour, and against the 
credit and good name of all her folk. Protests, 
remonstrances, angry abuse, had all been tried in 
vain. Liinet declined to pay the slightest atten- 
tion to the pleadings of her relatives. Later 
entreaties were exchanged for advice and solemn 
warnings, later still, and these were replaced by 

threats. But still Liinet paid no heed. 

o 209 



■• ■■ 



The Overseas Library 

Now of all the good people of Bukit S'G6m- 
pal who were so exercised in mind at the sight 
of Liinet's open profligacy, no man took the 
matter more severely to heart than Bakar, a 
native of a neighbouring State, who had settled 
in the village, and had taken one of Lunet's 
sisters to wife. According to accepted Malay 
notions, he, not being a near blood relation, 
should have been less aggrieved than many 
others, but this was not Bakar^s view of the 
situation. The opinion that Liinet stood in 
need of a shroud and a coffin appears to have 
been very generally held and expressed by the 
villagers around her, and whenever the matter 
was discussed in his presence, Bakar invariably 
declared that one of these days he would be 
forced to make the necessary arrangements 
himself, unless some of LAnefs nearer relatives 
decided to take the matter into their own hands, 
and that quickly. His declaration was always 
greeted with applause, and daily his loudly- 
expressed resolve received some fresh encour- 
agement. In the meantime, as is the way with 
Malays on most occasions, everyone talked a 
great deal, and no one did anything. 

At last, on the morning which saw the party 
of weeders stooping over their work in the 
fields below the house, Bakar strolled through 
the village with two men, relatives of Liinet's, 

2IO 



In a Corner of Asia 

at his heels. He had again been boasting 
loudly of his intention to kill Lunet On his 
way to the house he met a third man named 
Lembeh, and invited him to come and see the 
deed done. Lembeh went, being encouraged 
to do so by the two other men Rdsap and Sdpi. 
Later he declared that he went because he 
feared for his life should he refuse to accom- 
pany Bakar, but I fancy there can be little 
doubt that in truth he went ' to see the fun/ 

Arrived at the house, Rdsap, Sdpi and 
Lembeh stood at the door, looking into the 
single room which formed its interior. Ltinet 
was alone, lying on the bunk or opium-bench. 
She had a slight attack of fever which confined 
her to her bed. Bakar walked quietly up to her, 
seized her by her long hair, as she sat up to greet 
him, pulled her face upwards across his knee, 
and cut her throat from ear to ear with his long, 
keen wood-knife. LAnet gave one scream, loud 
enough to be heard by the workers in the rice- 
swamp, and then subsided in a limp heap upon 
the floor of the hut. Bakar at once went out 
into the open air, and told the weeders, who 
came running up to inquire, what he had done. 
Some of the women sobbed and whimpered fur- 
tively, but the public opinion, as represented by 
this little knot of villagers, was in Bakar's favour. 
Soon the weeders returned to their toil, Bakar 

211 



Library 



S4pi and R^lsap 
ob, the Headman, 
ad occurred, 
adman that is the 
■y sordid tragedy, 
ig one of the best 
lang, a reputation 
srtainly justified ; 

proved courage ; 
red monthly from 
lat was ample for 
dealings with his 
distinguished as 
— to him the pro- 
II headmen to the 
> own young, had 
was a man of the 
:ed to be, and his 
were the same as 
lim. It has been 
eneral discontent 
Dnduct. He re- 
jle act of justice, 

manners of the 
t the Government 
Murder had been 
found wherewith 
ice of the White 
ght, in PlJiglima 



In a Corner of Asiia 

Rdja Akob's opinion, and it was out of the 
question that he should be that victim. There- 
jfore, in order to prevent what he regarded as an 
^t of injustice by which Bakar would suffer, the 
Pllngltma decided to arrange for a little act of in- 
fustice on his own account, the only loser by which 
should be a Chinaman, a person of no importance. 

Fate, who had a mind to make Lim Chong a 
rich man at the expense of the suffering Pahang 
Grovernment, had sent that simple hawker 
irandering through the village of B^kit S'GCUn- 
tol upon the day immediately preceding the 
Oiurder, and since he was friendless and un- 
known, while Ah Si, the shopkeeper, had 
friends as well as enemies in the land, Lim 
Chong seemed to PJtngltma R4ja Akob to be as 
heaven-sent a victim as did the bramble-tram- 
melled ram to Abraham of old. All the eye- 
witnesses to the murder, all the weeding party 
who had seen Bakar while his hands were still 
red, all the folk to whom they had passed the 
news of what had occurred, were summoned to 
the Chiefs house, and there they received the 
instructions as to what they were to say to the 
J White Men — orders which they subsequently 
■ obeyed to the letter. 

At the time of the murder, Lim Chong was 

a mile or two distant with Ah Si and another 

Chinaman, but these worthies had a wholesome 

213 



The Overseas Library 

fear of the Malays — a sentiment very common 
among their countrymen in the Peninsula— and 
though they knew that their friend was being 
accused of a crime which it was impossible that 
he could have committed, and though the 
woman who had been killed had been, in a 
manner, dear to Ah Si, neither he nor his 
fellow would own to any knowledge concerning 
Lim Chongs whereabouts upon the day in 
question. In spite of his despairing entreaties 
to them to say that they knew that he had been 
far from the scene of the crime at the moment 
of its perpetration, they both remained stolidly 
indifferent, and swore that they had no ac- 
quaintance with the unfortunate man. Never, 
perhaps, has the cruel callousness, the cold- 
bloodedness, and the utter heartlessness of the 
craven-spirited Chinese codlie been better or 
more strikingly illustrated. 

When the truth came out, Bakar was sen- 
tenced to death, Panglima Rdja Akob to im- 
prisonment for life, and R4sap and Sipi to long 
terms of incarceration. Bakar, the man who had 
found it so easy to kill a defenceless woman in cold 
blood, went to the gallows screaming for mercy, 
proving at the last that he was a cur at heart, a 
striking contrast to most Malays, who when their 
time comes, look a violent death calmly in the 
face, unflinchingly, with a smile upon their lips. 

214 



ALFRED HUXLEY'S : 

' As I ride, as I ride, 
With a full heart for my gui< 
So its tide rocks my side, 
As I ride, as I nde, 
That, as I were double-eyed, 
He, in whom our Tribes coc 
Is descried, ways untried, 
As I ride, as I ride.' 

Through the Metidja to . 

ALFRED HUXLEY, the d 
stood on his verandah si 
telegram in his hand. For a mo 
giddy, and the landscape, seen bel 
chicks, danced and reeled in a n 
was not wholly due to the heat- 
which he looked upon it. Then 1 
the piece of coarse paper with ner 
fingers, and thrust it into his pock 
The little Tamil telegraph peon, 
cap surmounting the ill-kept hair v 
in a chignon, stood before him, 
bare foot across the instep of tl 
watching the white man furtively 
knew nearly all the news that i 
time came rapping along the ^ 






The Overseas Library 

operator, like most of his kind in Asia, was an 
incorrigible gossip. Natives, too, are far better 
informed concerning the private business of 
their *white neighbours than most Europeans 
find it convenient to believe, and though the 
peon s face was innocent of all expression, he 
was in reality watching the doctor with amused 
curiosity, and would presently record his im- 
pressions for the benefit of the operator with 
unfettered coarseness and much unconscious 
humour. Most people, white and brown alike, 
knew a good deal about Alfred Huxley's 
troubles, and the knowledge that this was so 
often made "the young doctor wince when he 
was alone ; and since the telegram was calcu- 
lated to touch up an old sore shrewdly, the 
telegraph peon felt that he had a right to find 
some interest in the situation. The sight of 
pain and suffering is always attractive to a large 
number of minds of the lower order, and in this 
the eternal East differs little from the mush- 
room West. 

The telegram was very short : — 

* Wife dying for want of a surgeon. Nurse 
can do nothing. Bring instruments. 

*^ Archer.' 

Alfred Huxley's lean, hungry, nervous face 

218 



^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

was working and twitching spasmodically, as 
though the muscles and tendons yf^-^- V"*-;""- 
jerked from the back of his head 
unseen hand. His eyes roamed wi 
stared before him stupidly, fixed vag 
nothing in particular. His lips were ; 
parting and closing tightly. He pi 
self together with a strong effort, a 
hurriedly towards his bedroom. His i 
arrested by the insinuating voice of tl 

'The T^n has not signed the 
said. 

Huxley turned back angrily, and 
his initials across the bottom of t 
paper which the peon held out to hi 
once more, with the same hurried 
turned towards his bedroom. Again 
of the peon stopped him. 

' Is there no answer .■' ' 

Huxley swore aloud. Then he 
his watch. It wanted a quarter of ; 
mid-day — the burning, blazing, pitile: 
the Malay Peninsula. It would ta 
quarter of an hour to make his prt 
and then a good eight hours to rej 
Bram, where Mrs Archer lay dying 
of a surgeon's aid — eight hours for eij 
twenty of them up the stiff grade of 
tain side. He made the calculation 



u 



;( 



The Overseas Library 

ally as he turned towards the writing-table on 
the verandah. Then he seated himself and 
wrote a telegram, 

* Will be with you by eight o'clock. 

* Huxley.' 

The pencilled characters, written by the hand 
that shook so violently, straggled untidily over 
the rough, cheap paper. Huxley threw his 
message to the waiting peon, who caught it 
deftly. * Take that to the office/ he said, over 
his shoulder, as he once more strode across the 
verandah towards his bedroom. 

As he entered the door he shouted again 
and again to his * boy.' He continued to shout 
mechanically, with short intervals for swearing, 
while he made his preparations for departure 
with feverish eagerness, but no one answered 
his summons. His servants, as is the way of 
the people who tend bachelors in these Eastern 
lands, had all sneaked off to the bazaar, and 
not a soul was within ear-shot. Huxley threw 
off the white duck suit which he was wearing, 
exchanging it for a dust-coloured pair of Khaki 
trousers, which had seen much service in jungle 
and snipe - swamp, wriggled into a rasping 
flannel shirt, stiff and rough from the ungentle 
treatments which it had received at the hands 

220 



In a Corner of Asia 

of the station dhobiy drew on a pair of very 
badly-whitened canvas shoes, crammed a big 
sun-hat on to his head, and so arrayed, rushed 
out into the verandah, sweating at every pore. 
He had dressed in so frenzied a hurry that his 
haste had but served to delay him, and his 
clothes looked as though they had been thrown 
on to his back with a pitchfork. He seized 
his bicycle, and lifting it clear from off the floor, 
carried it down the steps that led from the 
verandiah to the ground. He then made the 
discovery that his trousers were showing a 
violent eagerness to slip over his hips, and he 
had to run back into his bedroom for his leather 
belt, returning presently, strapping it round his 
waist as he ran. He felt the pneumatic tyres 
of his machine and found that they were slack, 
and cursing mechanically, he set to work to 
inflate them. The operation took him far 
longer than was in any wise necessary, for his 
excitement made him lack steadiness of hand 
and eye, but at length the rubber stood up firm 
and round, refusing to yield to his testing thumb. 
He leaped on to his bicycle, and then back to 
the ground again, and rushed back into his 
bedroom. He had forgotten his hold-all. The 
litter of clothes which, in his eagerness, he had 
scattered up and down his room, on chairs, bed 
and floor, concealed the bag from sight, and 

221 




The Overseas Library 

before he succeeded in finding it, he had reduced 
the already disordered room to an absolute 
wreck. He ran out into the fierce sun-glare 
once more, and strapped the hold-all on to the 
backbone of his bicycle. Then he mounted 
into the saddle, and rode at a break-neck pace 
to the little hospital which stood a few hundred 
yards down the white road. A sleepy totie 
and a very wide-awake Tamil dresser answered 
his call, and soon the oak box containing the 
shining instruments was safely stowed away in 
the hold-all, and Huxley, scorching up the road 
with his face towards Ku4la Bram, thanked 
God that he was fairly on his way at last. 

It seemed to him that whole aeons of time 
had elapsed since the telegram reached him, 
and his preparations for departure had been 
begun, yet as he flew past the gates of the 
police barracks, the mid-day bugle, blown by a 
small Sikh boy, puffing for all he was worth, 
with distended cheeks and a sublime disregard 
for tune, screamed discordantly through the 
still, hot air. Huxley, without slackening his 
pace, looked at the watch which he carried in 
a pouch at his belt. Yes, it was just twelve 
o'clock, and he had eight hours in which to cover 
the distance that separated his station from KuAla 
Bram — eighty miles to traverse in the time, if 
his promise to the Archers was to be fulfilled. 

222 



In a Corner of Asia 

Huxley leaned forward and ra 
blazing highway, little whirling spur 
like dust leaping up and dancin 
with one another at the tail of his 
He missed a clumsy bullock-cart ( 
fraction, passed like a flash betwe 
strolling Chinese coolies, stone ( 
sound of his warning bell ; was force 
speed and swerve dangerously to a 
half dozen native urchins, tanned 
with hair in frowsy, tattered tui 
yellow by the sun, who were makii 
out of arid and unpromising mate 
centre of the road ; and yelling hii 
to warn the heedless, passed dash 
the crowds of natives like the onset ( 
and vanished down the road, leavin 
hubbub of shrill voices, laughter a 
late protest in his wake. 

In a few minutes he had won 
native town, and as he saw the '. 
road, achingly, glaringly white, lyir 
before him, like a solid sunbeam, 
eyes, he increased the already furi 
which he was riding. In the tumult 
to which he was a prey, Huxley foi 
ing delight in the desperate pace, 
relief in the exertion and the actioi 
comfort in the knowledge that each 



The Overseas Library 

treadles brought him nearer to Ku&la Bram. 
Presently he reached the parting of the ways ; 
the road which he had been following wriggling 
away through the low scrub jungle, to run on 
and on up the West Coast of the Peninsula, 
the other to his right heading directly for the 
main range. A dozen miles or so away, dead 
in front of him as he changed the direction 
of his journeying, Huxley could see the un- 
dulating lines of the mountain tops, with the 
trees that crowned them making a jagged fret- 
work against the paleness of the white-hot sky. 
The hills, seen from a distance of a dozen miles, 
showed a faint, even blue, soft and smoky ; 
here and there, on a spur that ran forward into 
the plain, the individual trees that covered the 
slopes of the forest-clad uplands could be seen 
with marvellous distinctness through the clear 
air; the whole range seemed to dance and 
shimmer restlessly in the heat-haze. Huxley 
looked at the mountains, and his lips set 
tightly. The road, he knew, wound up and 
up and over the great barrier before him. He 
felt like a soldier brought for the first time into 
the presence of the enemy whom it was his 
business to overcome. Then he breasted the 
rise, steadying his pace somewhat, for the set 
of the grade against him suddenly shortened 
his breathing, and seemed to double the weight 

224 



In a Corner of Asia 

of the machine. The road ran through low 
secondary growth, young jungle that had sprung 
up and lived riotously on land that for a brief 
season had been made to yield a crop to some 
indolent Malay, whose energy was not equal to 
the prolongation of the strife which he had 
thoughtlessly begun with Nature. Here and 
there a coffee garden, the plants half smothered 
for lack of weeding, bearing witness unmistak- 
ably to their native ownership, swarmed up a 
hillside, and fell headlong into big jungle a 
' few hundred yards away. A roadside shop, 
with clusters of yellow bananas strung across 
the window on lines of rattan, five or six bottles 
of * strop' — sickly sweet syrup, manufactured 
from unimaginable nastinesses — and an indolent 
crowd of loafers, lolling clumsily on a rude and 
comfortless bench, flashed past Huxley as he 
breasted the slope. A neat cottage in a trim 
garden, carefully fenced, marked the spot where 
a party of Javanese road coolies had their 
home, for these folk are never happy unless 
they have reared around them some clusters of 
the flowers for which they have so real and so 
instinctive a love. Presently, as Huxley whirled 
along, a dirty cluster of thatched coolie-lines, 
inhabited by grease and dung-smeared Tamils, 
naked save for their foul loin-clouts, sprung up 
on either side of the white road, and he passed 
P 225 



The Overseas Library 

between the rows of uneven buildings to an 
accompaniment of many nameless odours, while 
the lean curs scuttled out of his way, snarling 
angrily, with tails pressed tightly between their 
legs. The first flight of the foot-hills was 
reached in about half an hour, and here the 
road ran downward for a mile, so Huxley, 
panting gently, threw his feet on to the rests, 
and let his bicycle spin away, carried forward at 
a delightful pace by the impetus acquired by its 
own weight. He was beginning to leave the 
secondary jungle, and the forest which now rose 
up abruptly on either hand showed little sign 
of having been tormented by man. The great 
trees raced back towards the station which 
Huxley had left behind him, all appearing to 
lean hurriedly forward as they ran. Five or 
six hundred feet below him the tumbled waters 
of the river fought their way through a narrow 
gorge, warring noisily with the serried ranks of 
boulders that seemed to dispute every inch of 
their passage. A great jungle crow, with rusty 
red plumage and a black unlovely head, sprang 
up out of some clusters of long grass, and 
swinging clumsily on one great waving stem, 
cried ^ Baby bab, bab,' discordantly, as Huxley 
flew past. The bicycle, unchecked by brake or 
peddle, bounded forward, the wheels whizzing 
round eagerly, the whole machine appearing to 

226 



In a Corner of Asia 

be endowed with life ; and Huxley, his lips 
parted, his breath coming rather short, sweat 
pouring from his face and drenching his clothes, 
sat firmly on the saddle, grateful for the 
momentary rest, and finding the air, which 
blew so coolly against his cheeks, as he 
plunged through it, wonderfully refreshing and 
invigorating. 

The road wound down hill, turning and 
twisting, and almost unconsciously the fingers 
on the handles of the bicycle guided its course, 
so that it flew round each sweeping corner as 
though it chose its way of its own accord, un- 
aided by its rider. Presently the river gleamed 
brightly under the white's man's feet, as the 
bicycle flew across the wide wooden bridge that 
spanned it near the bottom of the slope, and 
half a mile up stream, Alfred could see the 
yellow earth upturned by a gang of Chinese 
miners, their blue-cIad figures swarming up and 
down the notched tree-trunks that served them 
as ladders, like strings of ants running to and 
fro around their nest. The river crossed, the 
road wound up and up again, with here and 
there a short steep pitch down which the bicycle 
sped merrily. The grade was about one in 
thirty, not very steep, but extremely persistent, 
and each mile made Huxley more and more 

conscious of the weight of his machine and of 

227 



The Overseas Library 

the hold-all hanging bound between his knees. 
The river tumbled, and boiled, and foamed, 
and swore down below him in the valley ; the 
road ran up the edge of the narrow gorge, 
skirting it giddily ; the eternal forest, still, 
splendid, majestic, rose on every side, 
mysterious and impenetrable ; the mountains, 
climbing up and up upon one another's shoul- 
ders, seemed to reach to the sky, for Huxley 
had to strain his head backwards to catch a 
glimpse of the crests overhead ; and up the 
dusty road, amid all this splendour and prodigal 
magnificence, the white man toiled painfully, 
kicking his machine revolution by revolution 
towards the summit of the pass. The last 
village on the western slope came into view 
at about a quarter past one o'clock, and Huxley 
crawled past the untidy hovels on the roadside, 
and drew up at the little police station, stand- 
ing in a bare compound, distinguished from its 
neighbours by its roof of red tiles. 

A blue-clad Malay constable brought him a 
drink of ice-cold water in a glass, that had been 
cunningly fashioned from an old whisky bottle 
by breaking off the upper portion, and after he 
had drunk greedily, Huxley asked the police- 
man how much further it was to the pass, and 
what was the nature of the road. 

* It is fourteen milestones from this place/ 

228 



In a Corner of Asia 

said the constable. ' And the T^dan must climb, 
and climb, and climb, all the way.' 

*Is none of it down hill?' asked Huxley, 
rather hopelessly. 

* Sin ! Pig's flesh ! . Poison ! ' exclaimed the 
policeman, with emphasis. He wished to 
convey that if there were an inch of descent 
between the station and the pass he would be 
prepared to sin, to eat of the accursed meat, 
arid to suffer himself to be poisoned without 
protest. Being a Malay, however, his energy 
was not equal to the task of filling in his 
sentence with all the parts of speech requisite 
for the proper conveyance of the above senti- 
ment ; therefore, he contented himself with the 
substantives, and trusted to the tone in which 
he pronounced them to prevent any misunder- 
standing as to his meaning. 

With something like a groan, Huxley re- 
mounted his machine, and began the weary 
plod up hill. The road skirted gorge after 
gorge, twisting and twining round the sides of 
the mountains, spanning with tiny bridges the 
little bustling mountain streams that came leap- 
ing and bounding downwards from the upland 
springs, and climbing up and up and up, 
steadily, heartlessly, relentlessly. Every now 
and again Huxley, looking upwards, would see 

the white road line twisting through the 

229 



The Overseas Library 

greenery hundreds of feet above him, and 
almost despairingly he would ask himself 
whether it were possible for him to lug his 
machine to such a height, and then would 
press doggedly at the treadles with straining 
legs and bowed shoulders. Later he would 
look down and mark the spot from which he 
had attained the height, wondering that he had 
climbed it successfully, and wondering, too, 
whether he had the strength for many more 
such ascents. He was not conscious of being 
out of breath, but his heart leaped, and bumped, 
and jerked, and throbbed, playing a dull tattoo 
against his ribs. The blood sang noisily in his 
ears. His body, though drenched with sweat, 
felt cold and numb. But still he plodded on, 
A splendid waterfall dancing down the moun- 
tain-side, and vanishing in a hissing, splashing 
torrent of broken water into the culvert that 
bore it under the road, called to him to stop 
and rest, to bathe his head and arms, to cease 
for a moment the hopeless struggle. But still 
he plodded on. The cool mountain air blew 
about his face, in strong contrast to the fevered 
breath of the plain which he had left behind 
him only an hour or two ago. It should have 
been refreshing, invigorating ; instead, it seemed 
to pierce him to the bone, to make him limp 
and weak, while the wild leaping of his heart 

230 



In a Corner of Asia 

against his ribs made his eyes heavy as with 
sleep, so that he longed to stretch himself to 
rest upon the ground. But still he plodded on. 
He did not dare look at his watch. He felt 
that it would tell him that he had as yet only 
accomplished but a small portion of his journey. 
Such knowledge, he felt, would fill him with 
despair, and might, perhaps, rob him of the 
power to press forward, so he did not touch 
the pouch that felt so heavy against his aching 
side. And doggedly, unflinchingly, he plodded 
on. It seemed to him that the man who was 
driving the bicycle up that endless slope was 
not himself, but some other poor devil, whom 
he, Alfred Huxley, was cruelly forcing to per- 
form the labour for which he was physically 
incapacitated. He felt a deep pity for the un- 
fortunate creature, a pity, however, that was not 
in any way inclined to mercy ; and so, despair- 
ingly, heartlessly, he plodded painfully forward. 
The sweat trickled down his face and body, but 
he was conscious of no warmth, rather the 
perspiration seemed to be clammy and cold 
like that which had damped his forehead, he 
remembered, when the sight of his first opera- 
tion had turned him sick and giddy. His eyes 
began to swim, seeing things dimly, unsteadily, 
with diflSculty ; and his heart leaped and bounded 
more furiously than before. But still, by a 

231 



The Overseas Library 

strong effort of will, he plodded doggedly 
onwards. 

Presently he found himself repeating words 
mechanically, while only half conscious of their 
meaning. 

* And does the road wind up hill all the way ? ' 

* Yes, to the very end ! * 

* And does the journey last the live long day ? ' 

* From morn to night, my Friend ! ' 

Over and over again the words repeated 
themselves aimlessly in his tired head, becom- 
ing inextricably entangled with the motion of 
his machine — part of himself and it. *And 
does the road ' (plunging kick at the descending 
treadle) ' wind up hill alV (despairing shove with 
the left toe) * the way ? ' . . . What a weight 
the machine was ! . * Yes, to the very end ! ' 
(Push it home, push it home, force that treadle 
earthwards !) * And does the jour- (The beast 
is disputing every inch of the way !) ney last 
the live long day ? ' (That sent it round !) 
* From morn to night ' (another despairing 
thrust at the obstinate wheel) * my Friend ! ' 
And so once more, and then again, and then 
again, eternally. 

* Tm getting very done,' Huxley whispered 

to himself. His words, spoken aloud, seemed 

to be very faint and distant, and the buzzing in 

his ears deadened their sound. * I'm getting 

232 



In a Corner of Asia 

awfully done, but I won't give in. It is a little 
thing compared with what she must be suffer- 
ing. And it is for Her ... for Her ! * He 
repeated the words again and again, as though 
the thought they brought to his weakened 
memory would nerve him for the struggle that 
was fast proving too much for him. 

Then, as his limbs worked on and on, each 
effort more painful, more terribly against the 
grain than the last, his mind went wandering 
off into the past, and the old agony, that was 
never wholly still within him, wrung his soul 
afresh, acting somewhat after the manner of an 
anaesthetic, making faint for the moment the 
aching of his limbs, and the violent palpitations 
of his heart. 

He recalled the time when the merry sun- 
light of the Peninsula took to itself a new 
meaning, when the chorus of the bird-folk at 
early morning sang songs to him, the inter- 
pretation of which had never before been 
revealed to his listening ears, when all the 
world was glad and sweet, and good to live in, 
because a wonderful thing had come into his 
life. Alfred Huxley had seen little enough of 
women during his student days, and very soon 
after he had taken his degrees, he had come 
out to the East, where he had mostly been 

stationed in out-of-the-way places, shunned by 

233 



The Overseas Library 

ladies, like badly-made frocks and unbecoming 
lights. Then suddenly fever had shaken the 
life out of one of his superiors at head- 
quarters, and Huxley had been sent for from 
the jungles where he had found a solid, mono- 
tonous sort of happiness, to the little gpssiping 
Eastern town, where folk lived through a 
sort of perpetual Canterbury Week, with the 
thermometer hovering about ninety in the 
shade of the deep verandahs. Huxley had 
very reluctantly unpacked bis tweed clothes, 
had replenished his almost vanished wardrobe, 
and, as in duty bound, had taken his share of 
the * afternoon gentility,' the laborious and per- 
spiring sociability that men consider due to 
their high civilisation in the tiny but self- 
important little capitals of the Peninsula. 
Then, since he had been long in banishment 
from people of his own caste, the young doctor 
fell into a well, after the manner of other oxen 
and asses. I n other words he fell hopelessly in 
love with Mary Chalmers, the only daughter of 
a high official, who ruled over a department 
that he was for ever confusing in his mind with 
a kingdom. Miss Chalmers was a pretty girl, 
and as such had many admirers, but she was 
also a girl of brains, and it was this even more 
than her beauty that fascinated the young 
doctor. She had read a great deal, and talked 

234 



In a Corner of Asia 

well upon many subjects. Moreover, she had 
the gift of sympathy and understanding which 
enables a woman to enter whofe-heartedly into 
the thoughts of those about her ; and Huxley, 
whose solitude had made him silent when 
among his^own people, found himself talking, as 
he had never talked before, to this girl with 
the deep, true eyes, and the kind, sweet face. 
When with her he found himself always at his 
best ; was surprised to hear words coming from 
his lips which he knew to be better worth 
listening to than those of his comrades in the 
stupid little town ; and, loving the girl with all 
his soul, he had brought himself to believe that 
Mary returned his love. The dream had been 
a brilliant one while it lasted, making all 
Alfred's world a fairyland, and the awakening 
had been all the more cruel in consequence. 
With incredulous horror Huxley learned that 
Miss Chalmers was about to marry Mr Archer, 
an official who occupied a position even higher 
than that of her father, a big man with a sharp, 
brusque manner, masterful, and, as Alfred 
thought, cruel almost to savagery. Mary 
Chalmers, however, was fascinated by Archer, 
mistaking, perhaps, roughness for strength, and 
selfishness for manly independence, and it was 
plain to everyone that she worshipped the 
very ground he trod upon with his great, 

235 



The Overseas Library 

thickly-shod feet. Then it was that Huxley 
committed an unpardonable offence. In spite 
of the certainty of his defeat, he told Mary of 
his love for her, and though she was kinder 
than many would have been in similar cir- 
cumstances, Huxley came away from his last 
interview with her more miserable than he had 
hitherto conceived it possible for a human 
being to be. Since then he had not seen her 
at all. He had avoided all chances of meeting 
her during the weeks that he still remained at 
the capital, and shortly afterwards he had been 
sent back to his own jungle district, some older 
man having been found to take the place which 
death had left vacant. Archer, soon after his 
marriage, was appointed to the charge of a State 
on the eastern slope of the Peninsula, and the 
first and only communication that Huxley had 
had with him since he went to live at Kudla 
Bram was the telegram that was now sending 
him struggling over the main range. The dis- 
trict surgeon, who should have been at Kudla 
Bram, had recently been sent away to Europe, 
rotten with dysentery, and Archer had not con- 
sidered it necessary to send for a special doctor 
to attend Mrs Archer in her trouble ; a nurse, 
he thought, would suffice. Now, so Alfred 
gathered from the telegram, the case had 

proved itself to be beyond the nurse's skill, and 

236 



In a Corner of Asia 

• 

with how much reluctance he could well im- 
agine, Archer had decided upon calling Huxley 
to the aid of his dying wife. That he had done 
so, proved to Alfred more clearly than aught 
else how urgent must be the need. Therefore, 
in spite of failing strength and a wildly gallop- 
ing heart, he plodded doggedly onwards. 

It was three o'clock in the afternoon when 
Huxley saw the red-tiled roofs of the Govern- 
ment buildings and the dusty browns and yellows 
of the native hovels, thatched with palm-leaves, 
reeling tipsily before his swimming eyes. This, 
he knew, was the summit ; and through the 
narrow gap in the mountains came an ice-cold 
gust of wind to greet him. On every side the 
mountains rose, tumbled pall-mall one above 
the other, each one so close that in the clear air 
it seemed as though Huxley had but to put 
out his hand to touch its forest-clad slopes. 
Every tree-top was seen distinctly, with its 
wealth of branch and leaf, each with its own 
peculiar shade of green or bronze or yellow or 
red or rust-colour. Very far away, thousands 
of feet below him, Huxley could see the hot, 
moist expanses of jungle-covered plain, over 
which a fine blue mist, half damp, half distance, 
hovered like a thin fog. 

A little blue-clad Malay constable tumbled 
hastily down the stairs of the police station, and 



The Overseas Library 

did his best to look as though he had, in truth, 
been standing sentry from the first — a duty 
which he and his fellows regarded as a super- 
stitious practice of the White Man, with which 
they found themselves completely out of 
sympathy. 

Huxley did not halt for a moment. No 
sooner had the sudden removal of the weight 
of the bicycle from his aching legs told him 
that the grade was at last in his favour, than 
he set his feet upon the coasters, and let the 
machine have its own way. With a sort of 
buck, as though glad to find itself released, the 
bicycle shook itself free, and leaped forward 
, down the slope. The road wound down and 
down, with many sinuous twists and curves, 
skirting the side of the mountain, with one vast 
bank of vegetation climbing up and up on the 
one hand, and with another similar slope of 
jungle dipping down and down into the gorge 
where a stream pattered noisily. The bicycle 
whirled downwards with ever-increasing pace, 
bounding rather than revolving, and creating 
such a wind in its passage that Huxley feared 
to be blown from his seat. The shocks which 
the violent contact of the machine with the 
ground communicated to Huxley's arms through 
the mediumship of his handle-bars, ran up his 

taut muscles to the shoulders, numbing his whole 

238 



In a Corner of Asia 

body. He clung desperately, impotently, to the 
machine, his eager, Red Indian face strained 
with excitement and anxiety, his eyes, puckered 
against the wind, fix^d keenly on the track 
ahead of him, staring intently through his con- 
tracted eyelids. His lips were parted slightly, 
and his breath came in quick, short pants. But 
he made no effort to check the desperate speed. 
It mattered little to him, he thought wildly, 
if death should chance to come to him in the 
guise of a broken neck, and each turn of the 
scampering wheels brought him nearer and 
nearer to Mary. The mad palpitations in his 
breast increased rather than diminished, and he 
felt almost light-headed, all sorts of incongruous 
memories of days long past and dead, of in- 
cidents that had happened when he was a child 
in short frocks, of the little troubles of his 
school days, of half holiday afternoons long 
since forgotten, came crowding into his mind. 
The bicycle whirled on and on. Curve after 
curve, and bend after bend was swept round at 
a headlong pace, the machine canting danger- 
ously at every turn. In little more than ten 
minutes the fifth milestone whizzed past, a 
dwarfed white ghost standing aside to let him 
by; and immediately afterwards, Huxley 
plunged round a corner to find a clumsy bullock- 
cart almost across the road. There were about 

239 



The Overseas Library 

two feet of space between the near wheels and 
the edge of a precipice which dropped sheer 
down several hundred feet to the granite 
boulders in the stream below. Frank aimed 
for it desperately. He had a vision, instan- 
taneous but distinct, like a view seen by the 
glare of a flash of lightning, of a sleepy Tamil, 
with a scared black face, rearing himself up from 
out of the red cloth in which he had been rolled 
in the bottom of his cart, his thin, eager hands 
tugging aimlessly at the cord reins ; of great 
rough wheels turning slowly ; of two dirty white 
bullocks with lowered heads, in which the 
nostrils showed scarlet, and the eyes placid and 
beastlike ; and then on the side of the nearer 
there suddenly came into being a huge red 
gash, that ripped along the smooth hide 
and emitted torrents of crimson fluid. The 
bicycle reeled, waddled perilously, nearly un- 
seating its rider, and then flew forward upon its 
way, the off treadle dripping blood. Huxley's 
throbbing heart came lolloping up into his 
gullet, at the nearness of the danger and the 
narrowness of his escape, until in his dazed 
state he half expected to see it come flying out 
from between his lips. But the sight, at very 
close quarters, of the grim face of Death, sudden 
and precipitate, had sobered him ; and, as he 
whirled on down the grade, the thought came 

240 



In a Corner of Asia 

to him that Mary's well-being hung, for that 
one day, upon his continued existence. There- 
fore, he began to apply his brake, and though 
the jarring of the lever sent showers of * pins 
and needles ' flying up his arms to his shoulder 
joints, the headlong speed of the machine began 
to slacken, and, for the first time since he had left 
the divide, he felt that his bicycle was once more 
under his control. Still he dashed downwards 
at a fiery pace, and presently the chill, fresh air 
of the mountains — which ever seems to the 
sojourner in the plains of Asia to have some- 
thing so indescribably clean and pure about it 
— began to be exchanged for the steaming 
warmth of the hot, damp lowlands. He passed 
strings of clumsy bullock-carts, and more than 
once he had to dismount to avoid a destructive 
collision. But he was up and off again down 
the white road, almost before he was conscious 
of having checked the progress of his machine. 
At a quarter before four o'clock, he whirled past 
the first police station on the Eastern side of the 
Peninsula, and entered the forest beyond. The 
road was level now, and once more his feet had 
to do their share of the work, but after the long 
rest which the descent had given them, they 
appeared to move mechanically, without con- 
scious effort. He had covered the last fourteen 
miles in three quarters of an hour, and he heaved 
Q 241 



The Overseas Library 

a sigh of relief as he remembered that half his 
journey, and the whole of the severe hill-climb- 
ing was over and done with. His road still 
skirted a brawling little mountain stream, and 
every now and again he caught a glimpse of a 
long reach of troubled water, fretting around 
great blocks and jagged boulders of granite, a 
torrent of bronze and olive-colour flowing be- 
neath an arching canopy of heavy foliage. Half 
a dozen miles further on Huxley passed through 
a big mining village and stopped for a few 
minutes to drink deeply of bottled beer, 
which was offered for sale at a Chinese shop. 
Then he mounted his bicycle, and once more 
pushed forward in the direction of Kudla Bram. 
For a mile or two he continued to thread the 
vast Malayan forest, through which the even- 
song of the birds was beginning to ring. Then 
the road passed out of the shady places, and ran 
for a dozen miles through a narrow valley, 
covered with coarse grass, wild rhododendrons, 
and low, sparse brushwood. Here and there 
a native village, marked from afar by the crests 
of the coco-nut and betel palms, sat sleepily on 
the bank of a lazy stream ; the bright, intense 
green of the growing rice splashed the plain 
with wide washes of colour ; and herds of water- 
buffaloes trooped with leisurely gait towards the 

river, squeaking plaintively. 

242 



In a Corner of Asia 

Later, the grassy country was exchanged for 
the valley of the Bram, where the villages and 
rice-fields clustered closely about the banks of 
a beautiful river, that spread out into wide 
shallows, set with yellow sand-banks, and then 
contracted once more into narrower compass, 
to plunge headlong down a granite-bound rapid, 
below which it once more opened out to saunter 
lazily along its bed. 

Huxley ran down the banks of the Bram for 
some ten miles, and flew across the great 
masonry bridge that spanned it below the rapids, 
just as the dusk was coming, and the noisy 
chorus of bird and insect, that had almost 
deafened his ears during the last hour was 
dying down, its place being taken by the 
myriad lesser sounds that together make the 
music of the long, cool night in the quiet jungle 
places. A faint moon was swimming through 
the cloud banks overhead, and by its pale light 
Huxley continued his way, painfully, laboriously. 
He was very faint and spent. His heart still 
palpitated savagely, and he felt sick and ill, but 
still he struggled on. He knew that only some 
fifteen miles now lav between him and his 
journey's end, and the thought nerved him to 
a final effort. 

The long, straight road spread on and on in 
front of him, pale and dim in the veiled moon- 

243 



The Overseas Library 

light ; on either hand the vast black masses of 
jungle rose above him, gigantic and grotesque, 
like threatening shadows cast by the mysterious 
beings of some other world ; a little star peeped 
out of the clouds and winked at him derisively, 
mocking his pain ; an argus pheasant, some- 
where in the jungle across, the river, hooted 
musically to its mate, and the plaintive howl 
was echoed from half-a-dozen neighbouring hill- 
tops ; and on every side, the insects, in their 
thousands, whizzed, and ticked, and whirred 
ceaselessly. 

As the moonlight brightened, the white mile- 
stones by the roadside showed rapidly diminishing 
numbers, then single figures, then a five, a four, 
a three, a two. The wattled walls of the houses 
of the station which straggled out over the road 
came into view ; then the high fence of a gaol ; 
a Sikh barracks roofed with corrugated iron, 
looking white in the moonlight ; the big block 
of Government offices ; and lastly in the near 
distance the house which, so it seemed to 
Huxley, had been in his mind's eye ever since 
he left his own home. The young doctor 
scrambled down off the saddle of his machine, 
leaning heavily upon the bicycle as he rested it 
against the steps of the verandah, and, leaving^ 
it, staggered up into the hall. The big clock 
half way up the staircase chimed the three 

244 



In a Corner of Asia 

quarters, and Huxley felt a faint throb of pride 
in the fact that he was full fifteen minutes before 
his promised time. 

Archer came hurrying down the stairs, and 
shook him perfunctorily by the hand. 

*Come up,* he said. * We've been having 
the devil of a time. I tell you a man does not 
know what he's letting himself in for when he 
commits matrimony. Come up and see what 
can be done. No, don't stay to change your 
clothes, there's no time to be lost' 

Huxley reeled to the doorway, and thence 
crawled back down the steps to his bicycle. 
With trembling fingers he unbuckled the straps 
of his hold-all. Carrying it with difficulty, as 
a man might lift a weight which strained his 
every muscle, he once more made his way into 
the hall, and began with pain and difficulty to 
follow his host up the steep stairs. On the first 
landing he dropped the hold-all, and reeled 
tipsily against the balusters. H is face was drawn 
and grey, his mouth twitched nervously, his right 
hand was pressed convulsively to his left side, 
the fingers of his disengaged hand scrabbled at 
the wooden wall aimlessly, his breath came in 
hard, short sobs, through lips that were the 
colour of ashes. The whole staircase upon 
which he stood seemed to be whirling round 
and round dizzily, and the sound of Archer's 

245 



The Overseas Library 

imperious voice calling to him, in evident irri- 
tation at bis delay, came to his ears faint and 
distant, like a cry from another world. Then, 
almost as suddenly as it had come, the 
paroxysm passed away, and picking up his 
hold-all, he crawled with lagging feet up the 
remaining stairs. 

In the bedroom Mrs Archer lay stretched 
upon the sheets, beneath the looped-up 
mosquito-net, her open eyes staring blindly 
at the linen canopy from which the curtain 
depended. She was either in a faint, or un- 
conscious through the influence of some power- 
ful anaesthetic. The air of the room was 
heavy and sickly with the fumes of chloroform 
and disinfectants. As Huxley looked at the 
prostrate figure the giddiness of a moment 
before seemed to return to him, and all his 
love and longing for the girl, the passion which 
he had restrained so firmly, which he had 
struggled with so bravely for months, surged 
up anew in his breast, wringing him with the 
old tortufe, the old humiliation, the old despair. 

The white-clad nurse stepped across the 
matted floor on noiseless slippered feet, greet- 
ing the doctor with that confidential air which 
thieves and other professional people are 
accustomed to reserve for those of their own 
CcJling. In a few whispered words she told 

246 



In a Corner of Asia 

him the details of the case, and Huxley, still 
ddzed and giddy, answered her mechanically 
in a hoarse undertone. Then Archer, despite 
his protests, was driven from the room by the 
mandate of the nurse, and as he paced angrily 
up and down the passage, the sound of in- 
distinct words, and aimfess movements within 
the room reached his ears fitfully. 

It seemed to him as though the operation, 
whatever it was, which the doctor and the 
nurse were performing, would never end. He 
heard the ticking of the crickets and tree- 
beetles in the palms about the house, the 
hiccoughing note of a frog in the jungle across 
the river, and every now and again the hooting 
scream of an argus pheasant. The great clock 
on the stairs ticked persistently, monotonously, 
wearying his brain. Would they never have 
done ? Then there came a sharp exclamation, 
a cry, and silence. Archer, listening without, 
could not determine whether the sounds had 
proceeded from operator, nurse, or patient. 
He stepped hastily to the door, and peered 
into the room. He saw the still form of his 
wife upon the bed, and the doctor and nurse 
whispering together as they bent over her. 
The nurse, disturbed by his coming, looked up, 
and motioned him away with her left hand. 
He obeyed mechanically, and another weary 

247 



The Overseas Library 

period of waiting supervened. Then at last 
the nurse appeared at the door, and half closing 
it behind her, stood gazing at him with the 
handle still held between her fingers. It 
needed no spoken word to tell Archer that 
something was wrong. 

* What is it, woman ? ' he asked huskily. 

The nurse gave a half-hysterical sob ; then 
she spoke in a scared whisper. 

' The operation was a very delicate one,* she 
said. * I made him try it ... it was the only 
chance of saving her. ... It had to be done 
at once or not at all. . . . He did his best 
. . . but his hand was unsteady ... it 
slipped ... it was no one's fault . . . not 
immediately fatal ... matter of hours . . • 
no one to blame ... it was the only 
chance. . . .' 

She broke off, weeping and laughing hysteric- 
ally, as Archer pushed roughly past her, and 
entered the room. 

Mary lay upon the bed, terribly worn and 
wasted, but still mercifully unconscious. Her 
open eyes stared unflinchingly at the bed- 
canopy, but to Archer, armed with the know- 
ledge that she was dying, there seemed to 
have come a new look of agony and distress 
into her sweet face. He saw everything in 
the room with a minute observation of detail 

248 



In a Corner of Asia 

that was strange to him. He saw every fold 
of the drooping sheets ; the high clothes-horse 
with some of his wife's dainty dresses depend- 
ing from them like mocking phantoms of her 
bright and graceful presence as he had known 
it in the past ; he saw the oil-lamp on the 
table, and fell a-wondering whether it would 
smell evilly through being turned down so 
low; he noted even the knick-knacks on the 
dressing-table, and the invalid appliances on 
the stand at the bed-side. All these things, 
trivial and insignificant, seemed to leap up at 
him as he entered the room, impressing them- 
selves so forcibly upon his mind that in after 
years he could recall their every detail without 
an effort ; but for the moment the only thing 
he was conscious of was the still form upon the 
bed, and the figure of Alfred Huxley, the man 
who had loved and killed her, drenched with 
sweat, caked with dust, kneeling at the bed- 
side, with his face hidden in his folded arms. 
Half mad with grief, that was none the less 
three parts rage against the man who had taken 
Mary from him, he strode furiously to the side 
of the kneeling figure, tripping over an open 
box of shining surgical instruments as he did 
so. The bright blades sprawled out over 
the floor with a noisy clatter, but no one 

heeded them. The next moment Archer seized 

249 



The Overseas Library 

Huxley by the shoulder and shook him 
viciously. 

*You villain! You clumsy scoundrel!' he 
cried. * You've killed her, killed her ! Robbed 
me of her — out of malice, as like as not ! ' and 
he swore a great oath. 

But Huxley made no answer to his accuser. 
His body came away from the sheet limply in 
the other's clutch, and then, slipping from 
Archer's grasp, subsided in a shapeless heap 
upon the floor, the white face, twisted and con- 
torted hideously by the pangs of the death 
agony, glaring grotesquely at the ceiling. 

The young doctor's wildly-leaping heart had 
carried its owner over the unseen boundary 
which divides the living from the dead, stilling 
its own pains and sorrows for ever. 



250 



THE VIGIL OF PA' TOA, 
THE THIEF 



THE VIGIL OF PA' TUA, THE THIEF 

THAT portion of the China Sea which 
washes the yellow sands and the dense 
forests of the Malay Peninsula is still one of 
the most sequestered spots in all the world. It 
is studded with half a hundred islands, some 
inhabited by men, some by sea-birds and 
swallows only, and one and all smothered from 
tip to water-line in inextricable tangles of 
greenery. The few hundred islanders are an 
amphibious folk who live chiefly by and on the 
sea, looking to it, not to the land which they 
cultivate so indolently, so grudgingly, for their 
means of livelihood. There is, however, one 
product of the desert islands which is more 
valuable than anything which these toilers on 
the deep succeed in wresting from the sea. 
This is the edible birds' nests which the 
swallows build in the caves that indent the 
faces of almost every cliff in the Archipelago, 
for they find a ready market in Singapore, where 
huge prices are paid for those of the best qualities. 
They are much sought after by Chinese epi- 
cures, who prefer the soup which is prepared 
from them to almost anything in the world, un- 

253 



The Overseas Library 

less it be an egg which has been an heirloom in 
the family for several generations, or certain por- 
tions of the interior economy of the chow dog. 

The trade in these nests has been, for so 
long a time, such a recognised means of money- 
getting, that each cave in the little Archipelago is 
claimed as the property of the descendants of the 
original discoverer; and if a new cave be found — 
as still sometimes happens in these remote seas — 
the lucky man who first chances upon it has the 
right to regard it as his exclusive property, no one 
being permitted to take the nests from it without 
paying him tribute, or obtaining his permission. 

Pa' Ttia was a man of the islands. He had 
been born and bred on Tioman, the largest of 
the group, and he had the reputation among his 
fellows of being able to make his way into any 
place which a swallow might have the agility to 
visit None the less he was a fisherman by 
trade, and as he owned no caves of his own, he 
had only occasion to show his skill when others 
paid him a fee for gathering the nests on their 
behalf. In this way he made acquaintance 
with many of the best islands of the Archi- 
pelago, but his knowledge was by no means 
exhaustive, and as is the case with most of the 
people of Tioman, there were many parts of the 
group which he had never had occasion to visit 

254 



In a Corner of Asia 

By habit and inclination, Pa* TAa was a thief, 
and moreover he had the misfortune to be 
amorously inclined. 

In July 1898, Pa' Tda discovered that he 
was in love. It was not for the first time by 
any means, for as his nickname, which signifies 
* Old Father/ implies, he was not in his first 
youth. He had indeed been married, and had 
thereafter divorced his wives, more times than 
he could count with ease upon his horny fingers, 
and even at that moment he had an old woman, 
whom he had taken to wife in the days of his 
youth, hidden away in his hut on the beach 
of Tioman. Nevertheless, since his religion 
allowed him to be married four deep at any 
one time, he was anxious to be joined once 
more in holy wedlock — the comfortable, easily- 
dissolved wedlock of the Muhammadans. The 
object of his passion was a widow — a buxom, 
full-busted girl of the islands — whose cheeks 
were ruddy under the brown skin with health 
and fresh sea air, whose straight, firm limbs 
could manage a boat, husk a cocoanut, and 
endure a long day of laborious fish-curing with 
as little fatigue as any woman in the Archi- 
pelago. This lady, moreover, was virtuous, 
which meant that she was only to be won by a 
formal marriage before thie Imim in the presence 

of many relatives. This, like many other re- 

255 



The Overseas Library 

spectable things, was inconvenient, for it neces- 
sitated the payment by Pa' Tua of a wedding 
portion, and also of a further sum of money — 
the blanja hangus, or * burnt cash* — which 
should defray the expenses to which the lady 
would be put on account of the marriage feast. 
Therefore, like many others before him. Pa Tua 
found that money was the enemy of true love ; and 
though he had made his old wife pinch and screw 
and stint herself in order to pay for her rival in 
her man's affections, the process was a very long 
one, and Pa* T6a began to grow impatient. 

He was the part owner of a fishing boat, and 
he laboured hard to save up the sum that he 
needed, but at last, weary with toil, he hit upon 
a plan by means of which he might enrich him- 
self more rapidly. One of his neighbours owned 
an island situated at a distance of three or four 
miles from Tioman, a rocky, jungle-covered 
place, honey-combed with caves, in which the 
birds of the most valuable kind built freely. If 
he could become possessed of half a hundred- 
weight of these birds* nests, Pa' Tua would, he 
told himself, have money enough and to spare. 
I have said that Pa* TAa was accustomed to 
steal whenever the opportunity occurred, there- 
fore he had no scruples about carrying his de- 
sign into execution. His only anxiety was to 
escape detection, and to disarm suspicion from 

256 



In a Corner of Asia 

the outset. To the latter end he went to Che' 
Arif, the owner of the desert island, one sunny 
morning in July, and asked him for the loan of 
his small boat, saying that he proposed to visit 
another island, which he named, for the purpose 
of plucking some coco-nuts in an abandoned 
plantation. Che' Arif, quite unsuspicious of evil 
designs on the part of Pa' Tua, readily lent the 
boat, and half an hour later that worthy set out 
for the island of the birds' nests. 

The sea was calm, the sun was blazing over- 
head, the little waves splashed against the 
wooden sides of the boat in lazy, playful ripples, 
and Pa' Tua sitting in the stern, with a round 
palm-leaf hat upon his head, paddled steadily 
until he was out of sight of the village. Then 
he changed the direction of his canoe and 
headed straight for Che' Arif s island. At the 
end of about an hour and a half he reached his 
destination, made the painter fast to a project- 
ing boss of rock, and clambered up the preci- 
pitous side of the cliff. The island rises from 
the sea like a lime-stone bluff from out the 
flatness of a surrounding plain, and Pa' TAa 
had much ado to win a footing at all. The 
first few feet were the most difficult, for the 
wash of the waves had prevented the creepers 
and bushes from gaining a grip upon the rock, 

but twelve feet higher up the luxuriant vegeta- 
R 257 



The Overseas Library 

tion clustered in heavy masses. When this 
point was reached, Pa* Tua halted for a moment 
or two to rest. Below and in front of him, as 
far as the eye could carry, the sea spread away 
and away to the jagged sky-line which was a 
restless scollop-work of tiny wavelets. Above 
him, as he craned his neck to see it, the face of 
the cliff rose up and up, a vast mass of greenery, 
broken in places by a projecting block of ragged 
white rock, and here and there by a patch of 
coal-black shadow — the caves and fissures in 
which the birds nested. 

Presently, when he had recovered his breathy 
Pa Tua resumed his climb. By clutching the 
creepers and the roots and branches with fingers 
and toes — for, like all Malays, Pa Tiia possessed 
the advantage of prehensile feet — he swung him- 
self up the face of the cliff without any very 
serious difficulty, and at last found himself, pant- 
ing slightly, gazing into the depths of the lowest 
of the caves. It was a cleft in the rock, long 
and narrow, with high walls rising sheer on 
either side, and joining overhead so as to form 
a kind of tunnel. The space between wall and 
wall was just large enough at the entrance to 
admit of the passage of a man's body, but the 
narrow way into the interior of the cave was 
of varying width, appearing to Pa' Tua to open 
out in places and then to become contracted 

258 



In a Corner of Asia 

again where the rocks bulged together. So 
far as he could judge, however, the passage 
was most narrow at its entrance. The roof of 
the cavern, some twelve feet above the spot 
where Pa' Tua was clinging, ran into the 
centre of the cliff almost horizontally, jagged 
and broken by projecting rocks. Then it 
suddenly vanished, vanished in a black mass 
of indistinct shadow which showed that there 
was a high arching cave beyond. The floor 
of the passage dropped away from beneath 
Pa' TAa's elbows in a steep descent, sloping 
down between its walls of rock until it too 
was swallowed up in the darkness of the un- 
seen cave to which the narrow passage led. 
This floor was a solid slab of stone, worn 
smooth by the passing of much rain-water. 

Pa' Tua took off* his hat, and hung it on the 
bough of a neighbouring bush. Next he 
slipped his waist - cloth over his head and 
hung it by the side of his hat. Squatting thus, 
arrayed in his trousers only, he looked round 
at the sea which lay some fifty feet below him, 
and was relieved to find that no one was within 
sight. Then he laid himself flat on his stomach, 
and began to push himself very cautiously down 
into the narrow passage, crawling head fore- 
most, and checking his progress carefully with 
his hands extended before him, and with his 

259 



The Overseas Library 

clinging knees and feet. In this manner he 
glided slowly over the edge of the cavers brink. 
No sooner had his toes followed the rest of 
his body, however, than he found that he was 
sliding over the smooth stone. The passage 
was too narrow for him to be able to draw 
back his elbows, and the sides as well as the 
floor of the strait were water-worn to a glassy 
smoothness. He struggled as one buried alive 
might fight for freedom within the narrow limits 
of his coffin, but his efforts served only to ac- 
celerate the pace at which he was slipping into 
the unknown abyss. The rate at which he 
was travelling became furious, and then, with 
a sickening thud, the rapid motion of Pa' Tua s 
body was abruptly arrested. He was conscious 
of the feeling that all men have at times ex- 
perienced in nightmares, when for a space 
one is completely paralysed at a moment when 
action is of the most terrible importance. He 
fought wildly, just as the sleeper fights, and 
in precisely the same manner he was utterly 
without the power of movement. He could 
feel the heavy hand of the rock gripping him 
mercilessly on each side, he could feel his skin 
torn and rent and smarting, but only his legs 
were free, and they slid vainly over the polished 
flooring of the cave, affording him no purchase. 
He heard distinctly the tinkle of a loosened 

260 



-^„^--.- 



i^ 



In a Corner of Asia 

pebble rattling down the passage in front of 
him ; a host of bats, rudely awakened by his 
coming, flew backwards and forwards dis- 
tractedly above his prostrate body, whistling 
and squeaking, and one of them struck Pa' 
Tua in the face with its loathsome wings. 
He made one more violent effort to free him- 
self, tearing his flesh cruelly, so that the blood 
ran warmly down his body from a score of 
wounds, but he did not succeed in moving by 
a hair's-breadth. He was held fast in the grip 
of the rocks, securely wedged between the walls 
on either hand by the impetus of his descent 
into the bowels of the cave. When the whole 
horror of his position forced itself with an agony 
of realisation upon his frightened mind, Pa Tua 
for a space lost his reason. He screamed aloud, 
and the hollow of the rocks took up his cries 
and hurled them back to him mockingly ; the 
bats awoke in thousands, and joined the hurry- 
ing, motiveless band that already rustled and 
squeaked above the defenceless man, striking 
him in the face again and again ; he dashed 
his head from side to side, smiting the rocks 
with it till the blood ran freely, and trickled 
into his eyes and mouth. His arms, which he 
had stretched before him, were now cramped 
mpst painfully against his sides, and all his wild 

ejftbrts to free them were of no avail. So he 
/ 261 



The Overseas Library 

struggled, and fought, and screamed, and bruised 
himself, till exhausted nature gave way, and he 
lapsed into merciful unconsciousness. 

When he regained his senses, the situation 
was in no way changed. He was feeling faint 
and sick, and his cramped limbs ached most 
agonisingly. Also he was conscious of many 
bruises and cuts, which throbbed and smarted 
as though he had recently received a very severe 
and complete thrashing. But the agony of his 
body, keen and terrible though it was, was of 
utter insignificance when compared with the 
mental suffering of which he was a prey. He 
had come to the island secretly and alone, 
giving out that he was bound for quite another 
place. Until the afternoon was far advanced, 
no one would think of searching for him, and 
even if his folk did grow anxious, much precious 
time must inevitably be lost while they were 
seeking for him on the island which he had 
never visited. He recalled with horror the 
view of the empty sea upon which he had 
looked with such satisfaction just before he 
began that fatal descent into the cave. No 
man had seen him enter, and nothing but his 
hat and sdrong hanging on a bough near the 
mouth of the cavern would afford any indica- 
tion as to his whereabouts. A puff of wind 
might easily blow them away, and then Pa' 

262 



In a Corner of Asia 

Tua knew that he would die in the prison of 
the rocks without a soul learning his fate until 
it was too late. His back was towards the 
entrance of the cave, and in front of him there 
was nought but black darkness, jagged rocks, 
and fringe upon fringe of hanging bats sleeping 
peacefully. He had no means of telling how 
the day was waning. That it was still day he 
knew by the faint light that made its way over 
his shoulder, and was visible on the roof of his 
prison, but whether he had lain there for one 
hour or many he had no means of guessing. 
To him, racked with pain, body and mind, each 
minute seemed like many days, and each instant 
brought its added tale of sufferings. 

Presently an ant ran up the surface of the 
rock and passed over the man's face. It 
tickled his cheek most irritatingly, and he 
crushed it against the left-hand wall, rasping 
his skin as he did so. The appearance of the 
insect filled him with horror. He knew the 
abundance of ants to be found in every nook 
and cranny of the Malay Peninsula, and he 
knew also that they are omnivorous feeders. 
If no help came, he would himself die of starva- 
tion, while he furnished food for countless living 
creatures ! The bare idea drove him nearly 
mad, and he fell to fighting and struggling with 
the unyielding rocks more desperately than 
/ 263 



/ 



■ I 

■ 

• 4 



The Overseas Library 

even He strove impotently, till he was spent 
and panting, but his efforts were all in vain. 
He only succeeded in further wrenching his 
cramped limbs, and adding new wounds to the 
cuts and abrasions with which he was already 
covered. A cloud of blue flies were hovering 
about him, settling on the clots of blood and 
the places where his flesh had been torn. They 
caused his wounds to itch horribly, and though 
when he moved his legs wildly, some of them 
rose with a loud angry buzzing, they resumed 
their meal the moment that he was still again. 
Their presence made him feel as though he were 
dead and falling into corruption even while life 
and the love of life were still strong within him. 
All day long Pa' Tua lay in his painful cap- 
tivity, suffering grievously from cramp and 
terror, and torturing himself still more by 
dreadful imaginings of agonies yet to come. 
It had been chilly in the interior of the cavern 
when Pa' Tua had first entered it, coming 
straight into its gloom from the bright sun- 
glare of the tropic noon. Now, as the after- 
noon passed away, it became positively cold. 
The fresh landward-breeze, which brings the 
fisher-folk home to their huts and their rice- 
pots after the day's toil in the blazing heat, 
began to breathe faintly over the sea, first in 
fitful gusts, then in more sustained puffs, and 

264 



N 



In a Corner of Asia 

later with a steady persistence. Even in the 
interior of the cavern it made its presence felt, 
and each breath of the wind was full of fears 
for the miserable captive, since any one of them 
might blow his hat and sdrong far away, and so 
deprive him of his last chance of rescue. 

At last, at about six o'clock, Pa' Tua heard 
the sound of human voices, and with his heart 
almost bursting with relief and thankfulness, he 
cried excitedly for aid. His voice rumbled and 
roared in the roof of the cavern, till it seemed 
as though the whole hill was shouting for aid, 
and when he listened for a reply, the sound of 
men scrambling up the cliff came to him, and 
filled him with joy. Now that he was dis- 
covered, nothing mattered much. He would, 
perhaps, be punished for his attempted theft, 
he might have to forego all hope of wedding the 
attractive widow, but what did such trifling mis- 
fortunes matter when weighed against the delight 
of freedom from his horrible captivity, and a re- 
turn to life from out of what had appeared to him 
during the last few hours to be a very grave ? 

Presently the faint light at the mouth of the 
cave was obscured by some moving body, and 
Pa' Tila cried lustily that he was wedged firmly 
in the narrow passage and could not get free. 
He was unable to see the entrance to the 
cavern, so could not tell who might be his 

265 



The Overseas Library 

rescuers, but soon the voice of Che' Arif 
sounded in his ears. 

'Va Allah!' it exclaimed. * He hath tried 
to force an entrance to the Cave of the Little 
Children ! How shall we set him free ? ' 

' Entah /' (I know not!) said another voice, 
indifferently. 

*Pull my legs/ sobbed Pa Tua. *0 my 
brothers, I am in agony. My limbs are 
cramped, so that I may not move. Pull my 
legs and set me face. O be not slow, for I 
am in very great pain.* 

Che' Arif, clinging to the face of the cliff, as 
Pa* Tua had done, rested his elbows on the 
brink of the cavern's mouth, and peered 
anxiously down the narrow passage. The glow 
of the sunset was behind him, and its light 
penetrated into the obscurity sufficiently to 
enable Che' Arif to make out the form of Pa' 
Tua lying wedged between the walls of rock 
some twenty feet below him, and some ten 
yards down the passage. The bare soles of 
Pa' Tua's feet were towards Che' Arif, and the 
toes were bleeding in many places, where they 
had been dashed against the rocks by Pa' Tua 
in his wild struggles to free himself. The rest 
of the unfortunate man's body, from knees to 
neck, appeared to be crushed into a narrow 
compass that even at that distance seemed to 

266 



In a Corner of Asia 

be altogether too small for the accommodation 
of any human being. It made Che* Arif ache 
in every limb merely to look at the terribly 
cramped position of the man who had sought 
to rob himi, and at the sight all the righteous 
indignation that had filled his heart at the 
thought of Pa' Tua*s scurvy conduct towards 
him died out within him, Che' Arif tore Pa' 
Tua's waist-cloth, which still hung upon the 
bough where he had placed it, into a few long 
strips, and with the deft fingers of a fisherman 
well used to ropes and knots, he soon fashioned 
therefrom a fairly stout cord. This he gave to 
the man who was with him — a youngster named 
Mat — bidding him hold it firmly in both hands, 
and lower himself cautiously down the passage, 
while Che' Arif held the end and paid the rope 
out slowly. With that ugly tortured form lying 
at the other end of the passage, the descent 
was by no means tempting, but after some 
discussion and persuasion Mat consented to try 
the experiment. Mat was not heavy, and Che' 
Arif was a strong man, so the former slid down 
the slippery floor of the passage without diffi- 
culty. When his feet touched those of Pa' 
Tua, however, Mat found that his own position 
was so cramped that it was impossible for him 
to reach any portion of the prisoner's body with 

his hands. Accordingly, Che' Arif was forced 

267 



i"^mil 



The Overseas Library 

to draw Mat back again to the entrance of the 
cavern, and after some further discussion a 
second attempt was made, Mat being lowered 
into the passage head foremost. This time 
Mat was enabled to win a firm grip upon Pa' 
Tua s ankles with his hand, and he then cried 
to Che' Arif to pull. Che* Arif ran his bare 
toes into the earth and greenery at the mouth 
of the cavern, set his teeth, and tugged savagely. 
The cord cut deeply into Mat's flesh, Pa' Tua's 
legs cracked like pistol shots, and the unfortu- 
nate man screamed aloud, for the strain upon 
his cramped limbs caused him unspeakable 
agony. Then something gave way with a jerk 
that nearly sent Che' Arif flying backwards 
down the precipice into the sea beneath ; Mat 
uttered a shrill cry, half surprise, half fear ; and 
Pa' Tua's screams ended in a dull groan. The 
improvised cord had parted in the middle, and 
Mat lay face downwards in the narrow passage, 
with his head between Pa Tua's feet. Che' Arif 
stripped off" his own s&rong, tore it up hastily, 
and after many attempts, succeeded in joining it 
to the end that had been made fast about Mat's 
waist. Then he drew his companion up out of 
the cave, panting and sweating with exertion 
and fear. Pa' Tua remained wedged in between 
the rocks as firmly as ever. 

Che' Arif cast a glance round the darkening 

268 



\\. 



I ^ *Tfi 



In a Corner of Asia 

horizon, and what he saw made him exceedingly 
uncomfortable. Where the afterglow of the 
sunset still lingered, great bulky clouds, inky 
black against the paleness of the sky-line, were 
creeping up out of the under- world. In less 
than an hour a storm would be upon them, and 
the island on which he stood afforded no 
shelter for the boats. If he decided to watch 
with Pa' Tua through the night he too would 
be a captive before morning, his boat being 
dashed to pieces or washed adrift. He could 
not afford to risk losing his crafts, and he also 
wanted his dinner. Therefore, he decided to 
leave the unfortunate Pa' TAa alone upon the 
island, and to return to Tioman, whence he 
would bring help next morning. He explained 
this to Pa' Tua, and the news was greeted with 
cries and screams of entreaty, for the idea of 
a lonely night spent in the terrible position 
in which he found himself was horrible to the 
tortured man. 

* A/>a bUlih bilat ? What can one do ? ' was 
all the response that Che' Arif made to these 
agonised prayers. He shrugged his shoulders, 
and said philosophically that Fate was an ac- 
cursed thing, that the hair of all men was alike 
black, but that the lot of each of God's creatures 
was a thing separate and distinct. After looking 
at Pa' Tua's terrible plight he probably felt grate- 

269 



•-"■* 



The Overseas Library 

ful for the fact that Fate had not destined all 
men to suifer in precisely the same manner. Then 
he and Mat stepped on board the two boats — the 
one which had brought them to the island, and 
the dug-out that Pa*Tua had borrowed that morn- 
ing — and made what haste they could back to 
Tioman. They narrowly escaped being caught 
by the storm, and as the wind raged all night, 
lashing sea and land with driving torrents of 
rain, all agreed, and quite rightly, that nothing 
could be done to help Pa' TAa until the day 
had dawned. 

What horrors the long hours of darkness 
held for poor Pa* Tua what man can imagine ? 
Do you realise what cramp means ? The cramp 
that you have, perhaps, felt for a moment or 
two at a time in the muscles of your legs ? — 
when all the sinews seem to tie and twist them- 
selves into hard, swelling knots, which grow 
harder and more excruciatingly painful every 
instant, till you jump and kick wildly, and 
wriggle yourself into every sort of grotesque 
contortion while you seek for the one position 
that will give you relief If the pain lasts for 
more than a few seconds at a time you cry out 
from sheer agony, and yet it very rarely happen 
that your sufferings are in any way continuous, 
or affect more than a single member at one and 
the same time. But Pa* Tua was afflicted with 

270 



In a Corner of Asia 

acute cramp from his neck to his hips, cramp 
that wrung every muscle of his body, with its 
separate, unendurable pang, cramp that he was 
powerless to relieve by the slightest change of 
position, cramp that he was forced to bear with- 
out moving, without sympathy or commisera- 
tion, in utter loneliness. 

Over and over again during the night the 
cramp seized him, wringing him with such a re- 
finement of agony that he fainted many times 
because he had not the strength to endure longer. 
Occasionally he recovered consciousness to find 
that his limbs were numbed for a moment or 
two into utter insensibility, but all too soon the 
cramp returned, not in mere spasmodic pangs, 
but continuously, until once more his brain 
ceased to work. The storm which broke with 
such fury over the Archipelago sent deluges of 
rain pouring in a continuous stream down the 
narrow passage of the cave, drenching the un- 
fortunate man to the skin, turning his flesh into 
rough puckers with the cold, and setting his 
teeth chattering. The bats seeking shelter 
from the rain whistled and squeaked unceas- 
ingly, striking him in the face again and again. 
The water, however, had the merit of keeping 
all insects from approaching him. The thunder 
roared and rolled overhead, and rumbled through 
the cavern. The lightning played about the 

271 



; 



The Overseas Library 

interior of the cave in great blue sheets 
and streaks of blinding brilliancy. And all 
night long Pa' Tiia lay suffering as it has 
been given to few men to suffer since the 
world began. 

The dawn broke wan and pale through 
heavy grey clouds that covered all the heavens. 
The heavy rain storm of the night had been 
succeeded by a dreary drizzle. All the world 
looked cold and damp and disconsolate, and 
the chill of early morning, intensified by the 
gloom of the cavern, ate into Pa Tua's bones. 
It seemed to him that he waited for hours and 
hours before the welcome sound of kindly, 
human voices told him that at last aid was at 
hand. He was too spent and exhausted to do 
more than moan inarticulately when Che* Arif 
and a score of other Tioman islanders swarmed 
up the face of the cliff, and spoke to him from 
the mouth of the cave. To many of the 
older men it was a marvel that any life was 
still in him, but Pa' Tua, who had been 
marked out by Fate for unusual suffering, 
had also been endowed with peculiar powers 
of endurance. 

The rescue party brought with them two 
little boys, urchins of the islands, who knew 
intimately the Cave of the Little Children, as 
Pa' Tua s prison is named, since they were well 

272 



r 

I. 



In a Corner of Asia 

accustomed to climb down into it year after 
year when the time came for collecting the 
birds' nests. A number of ropes, fashioned 
from coir, and a bamboo filled with buffalo 
fat completed the equipment of the relief 
expedition. 

It seemed to Pa' Tua that an interminable 
period elapsed before the party got to work. 
There was a great deal of talk as to what was 
to be done, and Pa' Tua could hear the gruff 
voices of the men mixing with the shrill trebles 
of the children. At last, one of the latter, a 
boy of about nine years of age, wiry and 
spare, with skin tanned to a deep, rich brown 
by the sun, and a dirty-looking tassel of ill- 
kept hair growing out of the back of his shaven 
head, took hold of a rope in both hands, and, 
seating himself at the edge of the cavern s 
mouth, prepared to slide down to where Pa' 
Tua was lying. But first, as is the immemorial 
custom of the children of the islands when they 
descend into this cave, he raised his voice in a 
piping cry to the local demon. * Pardon, O 
Grandfather ! ' he shrilled three times in suc- 
cession, and the wild echoes of the place took 
up the cry and sent it rumbling along the roof 
of the cavern at the end of the passage. Then 
the boy slid lightly down to Pa' Tua, whither 
the other child soon followed him. The elder 
s 273 



The Overseas Library 

of the two climbed through the slit between 
wall and wall above the imprisoned man, for 
his little body slipped through the narrow 
opening without difficulty. He brought some 
water and a little rice with him, and he tried 
to feed Pa TAa with some of it. The unfor- 
tunate man, however, was in too severe physical 
pain to think of anything save only his coming 
release, and though he had gone fasting for 
four-and-twenty hours, he refused the food, but 
drank eagerly of the water. Then the children 
with their deft little hands began to daub his 
body with the buffalo grease until such portions 
of his brown skin as they could reach shone 
and glistened like that of a Tamil coolie when 
he has smeared himself from head to foot with 
rancid, evil-smelling ghi. This done, one of 
the boys made two coir ropes fast to Pa' Tua's 
legs, and gave the word to the men at the pit's 
mouth to pull with all their might. 

The men seized the ropes, and crying to one 
another to pull all together, they threw their 
weight upon them, making the while the dis- 
cordant and inarticulate noises which Malays 
ever find necessary when a piece of violent 
exertion falls to their lot. But above the noisy 
chorus of the fishermen there rose a piercing 
and heartrending scream, and the boy who 
could see Pa' Tiia's face yelled shrilly to the 

274 



In a Corner of Asia 

men to ease the strain. Some of the Malays 
ceased pulling at once ; others did not hear 
distinctly, and these continued to tug at the 
ropes until their fellows bade them give 
over. Then a hubbub of disjointed discussion . 
arose. 

* It causeth too much pain/ cried the voice of 
one of the boys from a long distance down the 
pit * He cannot bear it. Do not pull any 
more, he cannot support the agony.' By the 
sound of his words it was evident to the men 
at the mouth of the cave that the child was 
sobbing convulsively. He had been close to 
Pa' Tlia s face when the men began to pull the 
rope ; he had heard that soul-searching scream 
of agony, not softened by distance, but. sounded 
in his very ear, and multiplied in intensity by 
the confined place in which it was uttered ; but 
above all he had seen Pa' Tiia's face — pro- 
minent-eyed, strained, wrung with torture — the 
face of a man upon the rack. No wonder the 
child sat in the darkness huddled up and 
weeping unrestrainedly, no wonder if for 
months afterwards that awful face came to 
him in his dreams to make night hideous, 
dragging him back to consciousness, sweating 
and palsied with a great fear. 

Pa' Tlia lay moaning feebly, muttering * I die, 
I die,' over and over again. The bats awoke in 

275 



,1 



The Overseas Library 

thousands and squeaked shrilly. The cave took 
up every sound, and grumbled its dissatisfaction 
in ceaseless murmuring echoes. It seemed as 
though the Demon of the Cave was growling 
angrily because men sought to wrest from his 
cruel grasp the victim which he had fairly won. 

The men of the rescue party disputed loudly 
but disjointedly as to what was next to be done. 
No one had a plan, and all spoke at once, most 
of them being contented with merely exclaiming 
at the exceeding perversity of Fate. 

* It is indeed accursed ! * said one. * What is 
now our stratagem ? ' asked a second, vaguely. 
* He cannot bear the pain,* murmured a third, 
as though this self-evident proposition had just 
occurred to him in the light of a new idea. 
' Let us try once more,' suggested another. 
The attempt, accordingly, was again made, but 
the result was once more the same. Pa Tua 
could not bear the racking agony of the strain. 
He was so tightly wedged, and during the long 
hours that he had lain jambed between the rocky 
walls he had by his struggles so firmly fixed 
himself in his terrible position, that he could 
only be released at the cost of such severe bodily 
pain as it is given to few to suffer and survive. 
Malays, for all they are often wantonly cruel, 
have a great and instinctive horror of pain 
which it is not their object to inflict. Their 

276 



In a Corner of Asia 

present desire was to aid Pa' TAa, and the sight 
of his agony quite unmanned them, so that at 
each fresh attempt the men dropped the rope as 
soon as Pa' Tiia's cries told them that his tor- 
ment had become insupportable. At last, very 
reluctantly, the vain effort to free the unfortun- 
ate man was abandoned. Had there been a 
white man within a hundred miles, the fisher-folk 
would have sought his aid, and had he been pro- 
vided with anaesthetics, it is possible that Pa' Tiia 
might have been set free while he lay drugged 
into insensibility. As it was, there was nothing 
to be done but just to keep watch and ward 
over him until in the fulness of time the end 
should arrive. 

A party camped as best they could upon the 
rocky and inhospitable island, and men came to 
bring them supplies, and to relieve them at fre- 
quent intervals. Rice and other food was lowered 
to Pa' TAa at the end of a long bamboo, or was 
carried to him by little children. Every now 
and again the watchers would put the miserable 
man to fresh torture by well-meant efforts to 
effect his release, each successive attempt prov- 
ing as useless as its predecessors. They strove 
to keep him clean, to guard him from the 
assaults of the myriad ants which hastened from 
every part to the place where the buffalo grease 

had been spread so lavishly, and stayed to feast 

277 



The Overseas Library 

rapturously upon the body of the man. They 
tried vainly to drive away the swarms of flies. 
But, as the days dragged on, their vigilance often 
flagged, while the insects gathered numbers, 
and never wearied or lost heart. And so, 
before the end came, the horrible fate of being 
devoured alive, which Pa' Tiia had seen pre- 
saged in the visit of the first ant, fell upon him, 
adding new pangs and indescribable miseries to 
the heavy burden of his sufferings. 

Like all those who lead the clean, open-air 
life of the fisherfolk, Pa* Tua was blessed, or 
rather cursed, with a mighty constitution, and 
thus his life, each moment of which was a 
separate agony^ was prolonged mercilessly. It 
was not until the fifth day of his captivity had 
come and drawn to evening that his release 
came to him. In the quiet night-time, alone 
and untended — for the weary watchers had gone 
to their rest — Pa T6a, who for hours had been 
raving wildly in delirium, stepped across the 
border which divides mental unconsciousness 
from physical death, and they found him in the 
morning lying cramped between the rocks, with 
the life gone from out of him. 

Then once more the boys descended into the 
Cave of the Little Children, but the envious 
Demon of the place still refused to surrender 
his victim, and after long and futile attempts to 

278 



In a Corner of Asia 

wrench the corpse from the grip of the rocks, 
the endeavour was finally abandoned. 

So Fate, more vindictive than human justice, 
refused even the burial rites of the Muhamma- 
dans — without which, as is well known, the 
salvation of the immortal soul is by no means 
assured — to the tortured body of Pa' Tua, the 
Thief 



THE END 



I 

I 
i 

I 

/ 



Colston &* Coy. Limited ^ Printers ^ Edinburgh 



RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 

University of California Library 

or to the 

NORTHERN REGIONAL UBRARY FACILITY 
BkJg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
University of California 
Richmond, CA 94804-4698 

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
2-month loans may be renewed by calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 

toNRLF 
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 

prior to due date 



DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 



/ 



rCD 1 3 199 6 



I 

I 



A- 



/ ■ 



'TfO.OOO (4/04)